Index

BJ's Fanfic

Adaptations

Part One
Part Two
Part Three
Part Four
Part Five Part Six Part Seven
Part Eight
Part Nine
Part Ten
Part Eleven
Part Twelve
Part Thirteen
Part Fourteen
Part Fifteen
Part Sixteen

Comments on this and all the fics on this site are welcome. Follow the iVillage link from the index page to our message board. Registration is required, but free. Or go to Schnoogle and post your review there.

Part One:

The drive from King’s Cross to Little Whinging passed in complete silence.  Not a single word was spoken by anyone, and that suited Harry Potter just fine.  He needed to think.  So much had happened this last year that Harry no longer understood where he was.  Obviously, he was sitting in the back seat of his Uncle Vernon’s expensive imported sedan, next to a quite intimidated Dudley, but where did he stand in the real scheme of things?  Was he merely a pawn played by fate’s whim?  Was his future already laid out and defined by some prophesy he knew nothing of until a few days ago?  Was he the ordained savior of the Wizarding World?  Harry snorted at this last thought and beside him Dudley jerked away, trying, if that was at all possible, to get even further away from Harry than he already was.  Harry didn’t even bother to smile; he had too many other things on his mind.

Eventually, the car pulled into the driveway of Number 4 Privet Drive and Vernon killed the engine and got out.  The boot popped open at a push of a button on Uncle Vernon’s key fob as he unlocked the front door of the house and went inside.  Harry looked at his large and rather heavy trunk as well as the empty cage that would hold Hedwig when she arrived – Harry thought it would be safer for her to fly to Little Whinging rather than ride in the car with the Dursleys.  He thought for a moment of asking Dudley to give him a hand then he caught sight of his beefy cousin disappearing around the corner of the house and out of sight.  No help from there, he reckoned.

With nothing else for it, Harry grabbed the handles of his trunk and began to heave it out by himself.  He was shocked when it popped right out and hovered at his side, as light as a feather.

“Thought you could do with a bit of a hand,” a gravelly voice growled in his ear and Harry realized that his watchers were already back on duty. 

With a grin and a murmured “Thanks”, Harry guided his trunk into the house and up the stairs to the smallest bedroom.  The room was just as cramped as Harry remembered, with the dusty, closed-in smell of a room not often used.  The first thing Harry did was to open the window wide so that Hedwig could easily fly in when she arrived.  Placing the empty cage on top of the small desk, Harry opened his trunk to unpack.  His textbooks he also put on the desk temporarily, he would set them back in the trunk once it was empty.  His cauldron, likewise, was set aside for the moment.  Harry pulled his socks and pants from inside the cauldron and put them away. 

Harry opened the doors to his wardrobe, and then reached into his trunk to pull out his bundle of school robes.  Harry hissed as a sharp pain shot across his palm.  Swearing softly under his breath, Harry pulled his hand back and looked at it.  A jagged cut was torn diagonally across his palm and blood was dripping down to spatter on the wooden floor.  A strange tingling sensation was beginning in his hand, as if it was going numb.  Harry quickly wrapped a handkerchief around his palm to stem the blood and looked back into his trunk.  The frame of the mirror that had been Sirius’ last gift to him sat on top of the pile of robes, surrounded by shards of shattered glass.  One particularly jagged piece had traces of blood along one edge.  Harry reasoned that he must have cut himself on this as he reached for the robes.

The tingling feeling began to creep up his arm as Harry went into the bath to wash the cut and see about bandaging it.  It stung fiercely as he ran water over it to clean away any dirt.  Squinting close, Harry carefully checked that no stray bits of glass remained and wrapped his makeshift bandage back into place.  The cut was too long and deep to just keep covered; it needed to be looked at if it were going to heal properly.  Harry was dreading the idea of asking his relatives to take him to see a doctor when a thought struck him.  As long as he was going to be stuck with babysitters, why not make use of them?  Going back down the stairs and out the front door, Harry approached his uncle’s car, sat on the boot and waited. 

After a minute, Harry whispered, “Professor Moody?  Can you hear me?”

“Aye, I’m right here, boy, and cut the ‘Professor’ nonsense.  I never taught you anything.”

“What should I call you then?” Harry asked the empty air around him.

“Nothin’, you’re not supposed to known I’m here at all.  But, if ye have to talk, I guess calling me ‘Mad-Eye’ is as good as anything.  Now what’s the problem?”

“I cut my hand on some broken glass.  I’d rather not bother my uncle to take me to a muggle clinic but I think it needs more than a bandage.”  Harry removed his handkerchief and showed his still bleeding palm to the air in front of him.

“Only home for five minutes and already you’ve done a right job of buggering yourself up.  All right, now hold still.”  Harry felt his hand grabbed roughly and twisted to a slightly painful angle as Moody examined the cut.  “Well, if it’s this or sending ye off for some muggle quack to sew together like a torn pair o’pants, I reckon there’s no choice for it.  The way you lead your life, boy, you really ought to learn how to do this for yourself.”  Harry watched as the cut on his hand stopped bleeding and the skin closed up again, leaving nothing but a faint line behind.  “There,” Moody growled, “as good as new.”

“Thanks, Mad-Eye,” Harry said.  “I better be getting back inside.”

If Harry was expecting an answer, he was disappointed.  He got off the car and returned to the house to finish his unpacking before going to bed, all the while flexing his newly repaired hand to clear away the last of the numbness.

The next morning broke bright and clear.  Harry was awakened by a soft hooting from Hedwig, who now sat on top of her cage looking intently at Harry as he rubbed sleep from his eyes and fumbled for his glasses.

“Welcome home, girl,” Harry said.  At the bird’s baleful glare, he continued, “And don’t look at me like that.  I don’t like it any more than you do but I guess we’re both stuck with it, at least for two more summers.”  Harry went into the bath and filled Hedwig’s dish with water.  Then he dug in his desk drawer for a couple of owl treats.  “At least this year, you won’t be locked in your cage all summer.  Wish I could say the same for myself.”

After caring for his owl, Harry tramped down the steps and went into the kitchen for breakfast.  The Dursleys were already up and eating.  Harry surveyed the table to see if anything was left for his meal; all he saw was a single strip of bacon and an empty platter for eggs.  Harry picked the bacon just as Dudley began to reach for it.  Harry saw his cousin shoot him a menacing glare and watched as he began to say something only to have his mind catch up to his tongue.  With a snap Dudley shut his mouth and Harry smiled.

“I’m just going to cook myself up some eggs,” he said cheerfully.  “Would anyone else like some more?”

Dudley, who ever since he had taken up boxing had been taken off his diet, looked torn.  On one hand, he had the prospect of more food, which was always desirable, but on the other was the horrible idea of actually asking something of Harry.  Harry smiled again at his cousin’s discomfort and turned to the cooker.

“Be sure to clean up afterwards,” said Petunia in her usual waspish voice.

“And then there’s yard work to be done,” added Uncle Vernon.  Harry shook his head; the fear of his companions at the station yesterday had seemed to have worn off rather quickly.  Oh well, he thought to himself, I reckon things are back to normal.

After spending his morning doing yard work, Harry decided to get away from the house for lunch.  He made a few sandwiches and placed them in a paper sack along with a couple of apples and some cold drinks.  Then, with a cheery wave at Dudley, who looked to be planning to spend his afternoon just as he spent his morning, in front of the television, Harry left for the park a few blocks away. 

The sun was bright and a light breeze blew in Harry’s face.  Perfect Quidditch weather, Harry thought ruefully, as if he’d be able to fly any time soon.  Harry listened carefully for any clomping sound that would indicate that Mad-Eye Moody was following him.  He heard nothing.  That meant that either Mad-Eye was now off Harry-watching duty, or else he had cast a silencing charm around himself to muffle the sound of his wooden leg.  Harry was already calculating the probabilities of these two choices before he caught himself.  Summer is not the time for paranoia, that’s what the babysitters are there for in the first place.  Let them be paranoid.  Instead, Harry decided to have a bit of fun.  Vaulting over the fence to the park, he sprinted down a low rise that was dotted with trees.  Listening, Harry heard the sound of someone climbing after him and was immediately able to discount the option of a silenced Mad-Eye following him.  Harry quickly reached the bottom of the slope and ducked behind the bole of a tree to see if he could spot the watcher coming.

Harry watched the grass of the hillside being crushed by the invisible feet of his shadow, and then suddenly there was a muffled curse and the thud of a body falling.  Harry laughed at the sight of various disconnected limbs flashing in the summer air as one part after another poked out of the Invisibility cloak.  Finally, whoever it was came to a halt at the bottom of the hill.  Still laughing, Harry strolled over to peer down at the pair of trainers that stuck, apparently straight out of nowhere, into the air.

“Have a nice flight, Tonks?” Harry asked casually.

“Oh, it was bloody marvelous, it was,” came the answer shortly.

“Why don’t you take that thing off and we can have some lunch?  I assume you haven’t eaten yet.”

“Well, I had breakfast before I started my shift, but I could do with a bite,” she said as she shrugged the cloak off her shoulders.  Today, Tonks' hair was a delightful camouflage pattern of fluorescent greens and pinks, perfect if she was planning on hiding in the circus, and she wore a light short-sleeved shirt on top of a pair of blue jeans.

Harry smiled as he dug about in his sack and handed her a sandwich, and a drink. 

“You might want to have a care...” Harry began but his warning was interrupted when Tonks popped the top on her can and fizzy orange soda sprayed all over her face and torso.  “Oh well, I tried.”

“Just great!” said Tonks, tearing a bite out of her sandwich.  “Just what I need on a hot summer day, a face full of sticky orange...  Hey!  This stuff ain’t half bad, is it?”  She sat there licking the spilled soda off her fingers and then emptying the can.

The two of them spent a pleasant half hour just eating in the shade and not talking.  Harry enjoyed the company but didn’t have the slightest idea how to start a conversation, unless it was about Quidditch or Voldemort, and he wasn’t in the mood to discuss either just then.  When the food was gone, Harry cleaned up the wrappers and cans and stood up.

“Oh well, nothing else to do today, so I reckon I might as well get started on my homework,” he said.  “Figure I’ll just gather up a couple of books and sit here in the park to study.”

Tonks seemed to hesitate for a moment before speaking.  “Ya know, Harry, if you’re gonna study maybe it would be better to do it indoors.  To cut down on the distractions.”

“In other words, I’m supposed to stay inside all day so you can keep a better eye on me, is that it?”

“Well, ya see, folks just want to be sure you’re safe is all,” Tonks answered.

“Yeah, safe.  Wouldn’t do to have any more dementors pop up, now would it?” Harry replied sullenly.

Tonks tried to come up with an answer that would keep Harry’s temper under control but before she could he spun on his heel and was off, back up the hill.  Tonks just shook her head than ducked back under her invisibility cloak.

When Harry got back to Number 4, he stomped directly up the stairs and into his bedroom.  So, he was supposed to stay cooped up in this room all summer, was he?  He hated this place and everything about it.  Feeling more like he was in a prison than some place he was supposed to call home, Harry flopped onto the bed only to be brought out of his funk by a soft hoot.

Sitting on the desk, perched right next to Hedwig, was a small screech owl with a letter tied to its leg.  Wondering which of his friends had decided to write him so quickly - he hadn’t even been back for a full day yet - Harry opened the note and read it.

Harry,

I think we need to talk.  Can we meet, maybe for lunch?

Cho

Harry read the short note through several times and he still didn’t understand.  What could Cho possibly have to talk to him about?  They weren’t seeing each other any more.  She was dating Michael Corner now.  At this thought Harry’s thoughts automatically strayed to Ginny Weasley, who had dated Corner up to the very end of the school year.  He shook his head and brought his thoughts back to Cho.  He wasn’t even sure if they were even friends at this point.  Cho had made it obvious that she had chosen to side with her friend, Marietta Edgecombe (A/N:  Can any of you folks recall where this name, Edgecombe, was first mentioned?  Was it in Dumbledore’s penseive in GoF or was it somewhere in PoA?), and not him when Marietta ratted out the D.A. to Umbridge.  What could she want now?

Harry flipped the note over and began to write, intending to say that he wasn’t allowed to go anywhere over the summer and anything Cho wanted to discuss would have to be done by owl, when his hand began to tingle again.  He set his quill down and flexed and shook his hand to get the blood flowing again. 

Why on earth did he have to stay cooped up here, anyway?  His mind railed at the injustice of it.  His friends were all free and they were likely in as much danger as he was.  They could go outside whenever they felt like it.  Have a walk, go to a park, visit friends, all except him, Harry had to stay locked up on Privet Drive, Azkaban South.  All for his own good, of course.  Nooo, wouldn’t want ickle Harry-kins to get himself hurt.  Everyone knows that he’s completely unable to take care of himself.  He needed babysitters watching him round the clock, just to make sure he was kept safe.  He hated it. 

Why shouldn’t he go meet Cho if he wanted to?  He should.  He should, he could, and he would, he decided.  But how?  His watchers were hidden so he never knew where they were.  They had invisibility cloaks, but then so did he.  He could just slip it on and slide out the back door.  Then he could just stroll away and no one would be the wiser.

Picking up the quill again, he wrote his answer:

Cho,

Sure.  How about Friday at the Leaky Cauldron around noon?

Harry

Tying the note back onto the small owl. Harry gave it a treat and lifted it back out the window.  Smiling widely, Harry picked up his Transfigurations text and began to read.  After all, Professor McGonagall had promised to do everything in her power to see that he became an Auror; the least he could do was to hold up his end and actually study.  A bit.

The next few days passed in a blur of tedium.  Harry spent his mornings doing chores and his afternoons reading his fifth year texts.  It was amazing how many mistakes he found that had made on his O.W.L.s now that he had the chance to look up the correct answers.  If only he could actually practice some of the spells rather than just reading about them.

The only break in the routine was the return of Cho’s owl on Thursday bearing a note that said she would be at the pub waiting for him.  Harry smiled at his Potions book, now that was a first, and went back to reading.

Harry awoke early Friday morning and hurried outside to wash the windows before the sun got too high.  Then, after taking a shower and putting on his neatest muggle clothes, he put on his invisibility cloak and slipped out the back door.  As the door swung to behind him, Harry realized he had forgotten to check who was on Harry-watching duty today.  If it was Moody, Harry was dead meat since his magical eye could see through invisibility cloaks.  Oh well, it was too late to worry about that now.  All he could do was to try to be as quiet as possible and hope that, if Mad-Eye was on, he didn’t notice Harry sneaking out the back.

Quickly climbing over the low fence that separated the back of the Dursleys from the next street, Harry ducked through a yard and onto Gladiola Court.  Up this street and two over, Harry stopped behind some bushes and stripped off the cloak.  The day was already warm and beneath the cloak beads of sweat had begun to stream down Harry’s face and neck.  Hastily folding the cloak and stuffing it into his school bag, Harry set off.  Three more streets over, he felt that this was finally far enough that the sound of the Knight Bus’ arrival wouldn’t carry back to Privet Drive, Harry raised his wand hand and jumped back as the violently purple, triple-decker Knight Bus mounted the curb and shuddered to a halt.

Brushing past Stan the conductor, Harry dropped some sickles into his hand and said, “The Leaky Cauldron, please”.

“Should be there right quick,” answered Stan.  “Just a couple of stops to make first.”

Just over forty-five minutes later, Harry gladly stepped down onto the curb outside the derelict looking sign for the Leaky Cauldron pub.  He entered the dark interior and waited for his eyes to adjust.

“Is that?  Why, yes it is!  Harry Potter!  We haven’t seen you around here for awhile.  What can I get for you?”  Harry recognized the voice of Tom the publican and walked towards the sound.

“Hi, Tom.  I’d like to get a table if I could?  For two?  And a butterbeer while I wait for my...”  Harry thought of what he should say.  Was Cho his date?  Surely not his girlfriend since they weren’t going out anymore. “friend,” he finally settled on.  “Should be joining me in a few minutes.”

“Actually, Harry, I’m already here.”

Harry spun around and saw her sitting at a small table at the back of the room.  “Cho,” he sputtered.  “I didn’t expect you...  I didn’t think you would be here already.”

Cho blushed prettily.  “Well, I did say that I would be meeting you, didn’t I?  Hard to do that if I don’t get here first.”

Harry flushed lightly and took the other seat at the table.  The two sat looking at each other, saying nothing, until Tom had brought Harry his butterbeer and left again.

“So...” they both said together and blushed.

Cho smiled at him, “You go first, Harry.”

“Well, I was just thinking that... you know, you look nice today.”

Cho rewarded him with another smile and said, “Thank you.”  After a moments pause, she continued, “I guess since I’m the one who asked to see you I really ought to say something too.”  Harry just nodded and took another drink from his tankard.  “First off, I think I ought to apologize.”

“You’ve got nothing to apologize for, Cho.” Harry said.

“I mean for Marietta, for what she did.”

Harry’s faced hardened.

“She’s really not a bad person.  It’s just that her mum works for the Ministry...”

“Yeah,” snapped Harry, “just like Ron and Ginny’s dad, but they didn’t...”

Cho interrupted him before he could begin a full-on rant.  “Harry please, don’t get upset.  I just want to try to explain.”

Harry took a deep breath, he knew he had been losing his temper a lot lately and he tried to control it now. “OK,” he said tightly.

“Like I said, her mum works for the Ministry and she really needs her job.”  Harry sat up straight in his seat and was about to snap again but he reigned in his temper and managed to stay quiet as Cho continued.  “I know, Mr. Weasley does too but Marietta’s mum isn’t as... as involved as Mr. Weasley is.  She does her job and goes along.”

“Well, good for her,” Harry said sullenly.

“Harry,” Cho pleaded, “I’m not saying that she’s right or anything.  It’s just that she had been under a lot of pressure at work to help Umbridge monitor things and at the time most people thought you... that you were...”

“A nasty little liar, just out to get my name in the paper?” Harry offered with a sneer.

“Well yes,” Cho answered.  “Not everybody, a lot of us knew better, I did, but a lot of people believed the stories about you.  They’d been hearing stories about you all their lives and believed them all so far, so why stop now?”

Harry sat back in his chair fuming and Cho looked a little hesitant when she continued.

“The people who knew you knew better though.  Nobody that really knew you believed what the papers said.”  Harry softened slightly at this.  His friends had believed him, and a lot of others had, too.  “But Marietta didn’t know you, did she?  She was my friend and I’m the one who dragged her to the D.A. meetings.  If it wasn’t for me she wouldn’t have been there at all and she wouldn’t have...” Cho trailed off.

“So, why did you bring her, if she didn’t want to come?” Harry asked.

“Well, I reckon I just needed to be sure that there was somebody there I could talk to, that I wouldn’t be alone.  She didn’t want to come, and then, over the holiday, when her mother started pestering her about not getting on Umbridge’s bad side, about how she needed to make sure that Umbridge thought she was helping her to... you know.”

“Take over the school?”

“Well, yeah.  She just couldn’t fight it anymore.  She didn’t understand the truth.  She thought it was all just a game we were playing.”

“A game!” Harry shouted.  Everyone in the pub stopped talking and stared at them.  Harry quickly lowered his voice and continued.  “Was it just a game that brought Voldemort back?  Was it just a game that got Cedric killed?”

Cho recoiled at Harry’s attack and tears sprang to her eyes.  Harry immediately regretted his outburst.  When was he going to learn to control his temper?

“Cho, I’m sorry.  I didn’t mean to drag up things.”

“It’s OK, Harry.  I guess I ought to be used to it by now anyway.”  She wiped her eyes with her kerchief and then blew her nose before continuing.  “I just wanted to let you know how sorry she is, for what she did.  She didn’t mean for anyone to get hurt.  She just wanted to do the right thing.”

The words struck Harry like a curse.  She had just wanted to do the right thing.  Just as he had ‘just wanted to do the right thing’ when he thought he was saving Sirius, and look how that turned out.  Sirius was dead.  At least Marietta didn’t kill anyone.  She might have given Fudge his opportunity to drive Professor Dumbledore from Hogwarts, but that hadn’t killed anyone, and Dumbledore was back now.  Even Umbridge had thought she was doing the right thing.  Was he any better than they were?  What right did he have to judge them when his own self-righteousness had killed his own godfather?  He had no right at all.

“Harry?  Are you all right?” Cho asked, looking concerned.  “What’s wrong, Harry?”

Harry’s vision swam as he tried to deal with this new realization.  Maybe they were all just trying to do what they thought was right?  What was the real difference between them?

“Nothing... nothing’s wrong,” he stammered as he quickly scrubbed at his face.  “I’m fine.”

Cho continued to look at him as if she were debating something.  “Are you sure?”

“Yeah, I’m sure,” he said nodding.  “I guess I just realized that I have no right to judge what she did.  I tried to do the right thing too, and look how that turned out.”

Cho looked puzzled and Harry saw that she didn’t know all of the things that happened that day, but he was in no mood to tell her the story.  Instead, he changed subjects.

“Is that all you wanted to talk to me about?”

Cho seemed startled by the sudden change but recovered quickly.  “Ah, actually, no it wasn’t.  Really, it wasn’t even why I wanted to see you.  I just thought that it needed to be said.”

“So, what did you want to talk about?” Harry asked.

“Oh, well,” Cho stared fixedly at the table, “do you...  Do-you-think-I-cry-too-much?”

“What?  Where did THAT come from?”

“Well, you know, after we stopped...” Cho hesitated and Harry saw that she was obviously uncomfortable with this topic.

“You mean after we stopped seeing each other?” he offered.

“Yeah, after that.  I sort of started seeing Michael Corner.”  She looked at him from beneath her lashes.  Harry was a little surprised at how long they were, and how pretty.

“Yeah, I heard that.”

“I didn’t mean to hurt you, Harry,” she said urgently.  “It just sort of happened.  After the last Quidditch match...”  Harry heard her voice start to hitch and knew that she was going to start crying.  Again.

“Cho, there’s nothing to cry about.  I wasn’t hurt.  We had broken up and, I reckon, you could see someone else if you wanted.”  Tears were now streaming down her cheeks and Harry began to feel decidedly uncomfortable.  “Ah, please, Cho, don’t cry,” he pleaded.

“That’s just it.  I can’t stop,” she said before pulling out a clean handkerchief and sobbing into it.  “I don’t know why but somehow I just can’t stop crying.”

Harry just stared at the tabletop, unable to look at her in this state.  After a minute, she began to regain some control and looked at him.  Harry sensed her eyes on him and returned her gaze.  “You mean you don’t know why you cry so much?” he asked.

Cho shook her head but then Harry remembered back to something Hermione said about Cho feeling guilty about liking someone after Cedric.  He mulled this over for a minute.

“Did Michael say something to you about it?”

“No, not really,” she said but Harry realized there was more to the story.  “He just made a couple of comments.  Little things, like how he ought to invest in a handkerchief manufacturer, or something.”

“That’s not fair,” Harry said.  “Who’s he to go talking like that?  He has no idea what it’s been like for you.”

“But he’s right, Harry.  I can’t seem to stop crying.  It seems like anything will set it off.  Good, bad, it doesn’t matter, I just start crying.  I can’t help it.  Sometimes I wonder if…  I wonder if I’m…”  She hesitated.

“If you’re what, Cho?”

She had her head lowered towards the table and wouldn’t return his gaze.  “If I might be going mad,” she said in a small voice.

“Oh no, Cho,” Harry couldn’t help but be drawn towards this girl who was obviously in so much distress.  “No, you’re not going mad.”

Cho sniffed loudly and whispered, “I’m not?”

“No, you’re not.  It’s just been a rough year for you, that’s all.  I’d dare say you’ve been through more in the last year or so then you ever could have imagined, right?”

“Well, yeah.  Things have just seemed to get so out of hand,” she said weakly.

“You just need some time to sort things out.”

“Maybe you’re right,” she said, a little more confidently this time.

“I’m sure I am, and I’m sure your parents agree, don’t they?”

“Oh, my parents don’t know.  They would never understand,” Cho said quickly.

Harry was shocked, how could parents not understand their child in pain.  How could they not see it.  “What do you mean?  Can’t they tell something’s wrong?”

“Oh, I’m sure they’ve seen that I’m kind of moody.”

‘Moody?’ Harry thought, ‘That would be an understatement.’

“It’s just that I don’t talk to them about things.  They wouldn’t understand.”

“How do you know that if you never give them a chance?” he asked.

“It’s just that…  You see, Harry, I come from a very traditional family.”

“So?  What does that have to do with this?”

“Harry, I’m Chinese,” she said as if that explained everything.

“And…?”

“Harry, Cedric wasn’t,” Cho stated flatly.

“What does that have to do with anything?” Harry asked.

“Harry,” Cho began slowly, as if she were talking to a very small, or very slow, child, “I almost didn’t go to Hogwarts at all.”

“But you’re from a wizarding family, aren’t you?  Why wouldn’t they want you to go to Hogwarts?”

“Because I’m Chinese,” she answered again.

She looked at him and saw that these things were just beyond his comprehension.  Taking a deep breath, she began to explain.  “My family is very traditional, very old-fashioned.  I was born here in England but I’m not supposed to be English.  I’m Chinese, even though I’m FBC.”

”FBC?”

“Foreign Born Chinese,” she explained.  “In China, I probably wouldn’t even be considered to be a true Chinese girl.  I’d have to prove myself to them.  That’s what my parents wanted.  When I came of age, they wanted to send me back to China, to go to school there.  So I could learn to be a good Chinese girl and a dutiful wife.  They still want me to go back after I finish this year.”

Harry shook his head, he was trying to take this all in but it was so beyond his thoughts that he couldn’t grasp it all.  She was Chinese but not Chinese.  She was English but not English either.  Well then, what was she?

“I guess it’s hard to understand if you’re not raised in the culture.  My parents were pleased when I got my Hogwarts letter – it is a very prestigious school, after all – but they still wanted to send me back to China.  I was supposed to live with an aunt there and attend a real Chinese school.  But then my aunt became ill.  I supposed I should have gone anyway, to care for her before I began school, but she didn’t want a stranger to nurse her.  So I stayed here in England and Hogwarts was a second choice school for me.  My parents weren’t happy about it, especially when they learned how few Orientals attend, but they had no choice really, even if it wasn’t what they wanted.”

“But what do you want, Cho?”

“It doesn’t matter.”

“What do you mean it doesn’t matter?  How could it not matter?”  Harry was lost again.  How could what she wants not matter?

“You don’t understand, Harry, you’re not Chinese.”

“But what does that matter?” he asked again, his voice starting to rise.

“Harry, in China, or a traditional Chinese family, the children are taught to obey their parents.  Our parents look out for us and make all the decisions.  It is assumed that they have more wisdom then we do, and that they will act in our best interests, even if we don’t understand.”

Now that was something that Harry could understand.  Having people make all of your decisions for you, never asking you anything or telling you anything, and all along you were supposed to just go along because they say they are acting in your own best interest.

Cho was continuing now, “The parents make all of the important decisions.  Even most of the marriages in wizarding China are arranged.  Often the couple doesn’t even meet until after their husband and wife.”

“That sounds awfully sil…”

“NO!” Cho snapped.  “No, Harry, it’s not silly!  That’s the way things are.  It’s my heritage.  It’s who I am.  Even if I don’t want…”  She stopped suddenly and covered her face.

“Even if that’s not how you want it?” Harry asked softly, and Cho slowly nodded.

“And Cedric didn’t fit into your parents’ plans?”

“He wasn’t Chinese, I wasn’t supposed to be seeing him at all.  But he made me feel so special.”  Cho raised her head and looked at Harry again.  “He made me feel like it mattered what I wanted.  Like I mattered.”

“You do matter, Cho.  And it matters what you want.  No one should have that much power over your life, even your own family,” Harry said.

Cho was shaking her head as if trying to deny what she knew to be true.

“So, you loved Cedric,” Harry said calmly.

Cho looked at him with eyes so bright that Harry thought for a moment that they were glowing.

“He loved me,” was all she said.

Harry didn’t know what to say for a moment.  How could he respond to something like that?

“And you never told your family?”

“They wouldn’t understand.  They knew that I dated boys at school but they made it clear that I wasn’t supposed to get too serious with any of them.  I was supposed to marry a Chinese man.  Someone they approved of.”

“And so they don’t understand why all this is affecting you so?” Harry said, and Cho nodded.

“What can I do to help?”

“I don’t know,” she answered, “maybe there’s nothing anyone can do.”

“There’s got to be something.  Even if it’s just to help you deal with things, to talk them over,” Harry said.  “Maybe that’s why you cry so much.  You’re trying to not deal with things that sooner or later you’re going to have to face.”

Cho tilted her head at him, eyeing him as if she were trying to understand.  “Do you think you could help me?”

“I dunno,” Harry answered honestly.  “I could try, at least.”

Cho grinned at him and Harry felt as if a huge weight had been lifted from his shoulders.  “Could you?  I’d really appreciate that Harry.  Even if it was just to talk about things.”

“We could have talked about it before, you know.”

“I guess, but…”

“But you felt guilty talking to a bloke who was likely your boyfriend about another bloke that used to be your boyfriend.  One that you never really got over?”

Cho nodded sadly but she was still grinning, even if it was just a little.  Harry looked at his watch and saw with a start that it was getting late and that he would have to rush to get back to Little Whinging.

“Cho, I’m sorry but I really have to run now.”  Cho looked shocked and sad, so Harry quickly explained.  “You see, I didn’t tell anyone that I was going out.  I sort of snuck out and if I don’t get back soon there’s going to be trouble.”

“Oh, Harry!” Cho exclaimed, “I didn’t mean to get you into trouble with your family.  I’m sorry, you shouldn’t have come.  They’ll be so worried.”

Harry quickly moved to calm her.  “Cho, it’s not my family, they won’t worry and I’m sure that they don’t mind at all that I’m gone.  Quite the opposite in fact.”  She clearly didn’t get his joke, Harry had never really explained to her about his family situation.  “Listen, just trust me on this and I’ll explain it all the next time we meet, OK?”

“The next time?”

“Yeah, that is if you want to?” Harry asked uncertainly.

“Yes!  I’d really like that.”  She was smiling again now.

“OK then, how about next Tuesday, same time, right back here?”  Cho nodded her agreement.  “Then it’s a date,” Harry finished.

“Not a date,” Cho corrected, “an appointment.”

Harry smiled, “Right, an appointment.”  He guided Cho over to the fireplace where she flooed back home.  Then Harry quickly ducked into Diagon Alley; he needed to get to Gringotts to have some of his gold exchanged for muggle money.  He didn’t want to take the Knight Bus back to Surrey, too much chance of being spotted.  Instead, he decided to start using muggle transportation to get to and from London.  Voldemort and all his pure-blooded Death Eaters would have a harder time following him that way.

Two and a half hours later, Harry was striding up to the front door of Number 4 Privet Drive.  His step was lighter and he felt happier than he had in weeks, but he wasn’t sure why.  The door was unlocked and he let himself in.  He didn’t call out because he knew no one would welcome him, instead he went into the kitchen to get himself a glass of  water.

As Harry entered the kitchen, he noticed a familiar figure sitting at the table, waiting.  It was Remus Lupin.

And he wasn’t happy.
top

Part Two:

Remus Lupin was not a happy werewolf, and that was putting it mildly.

Harry could see the tension in him as he sat at the table.  His pose was deliberately casual but it was obvious that every fiber of his being was as taut as a bowstring.  His cool grey eyes locked onto Harry as the door swung closed behind him.

“Where have you been?” he said in a calm tone, not moving a single muscle of his body.

“Out.”  Harry didn’t care if his answer sounded childishly obstinate because that was exactly how he felt.

“Out where?”

“Outside.”

“Don’t give me that, Harry!” Remus snapped.  “I want to know where you were.”

“It’s none of your business.”

“Yes, Harry, it is my business.”

“No, it isn’t.”

“Stop acting like a child, Harry.  Tell me where you were.”

“Why?”

“What?”

“Why is it any of your business where I was?  Are you going to tell me where you were?”

“I’ve been right here waiting for you!” Remus growled.  Harry had never seen his former Professor lose his temper, not even with Pettigrew in the Shrieking Shack, but he was close to it now, and it surprised Harry that he cared so little.

“Well then you’ve wasted your day.”  He turned to leave the room but with a wave of his wand Remus sealed the door.

“Sit down, Harry, we need to talk about this.”  The voice was calm again but Harry could see the veneer was hair thin.

Harry plopped into a chair and said, “Why?”

“A little more specific, if you please,” Remus answered, still struggling to maintain his control.

“Why do we need to talk about it?  Why is it any of your business?  Why should I tell you anything?”  Harry was being churlish; he knew it and he didn’t care. 

Remus took a deep breath and slowly released it.  Harry could see that he was struggling with his temper and was glad for it.  Something, something deep within him, wanted to prod the werewolf, to push him over the edge.

“Harry, the Order is here to protect you.  If we are going to do our job then you are going to have to start cooperating.  That’s why you need to tell me.”

“I don’t want your protection.  And to be perfectly blunt, it hasn’t been particularly protective in the past, has it?”

The teacup that Remus had been holding in his hand, hurled past Harry’s head and shattered against the wall.

“SIRIUS DIED TO SAVE YOUR MISERABLE LIFE, JUST LIKE YOUR PARENTS DID!  IS THIS HOW YOU REPAY THEM?”

“I KNOW HOW THEY DIED!  I WAS THERE, REMEMBER!”

The two stared at each other across the kitchen table, both furious beyond measure and neither willing to back down.  Harry’s mind flashed back to his third year, when he had been caught sneaking into Hogsmeade under his father’s invisibility cloak.  He remembered the shame he felt at belittling his parent’s sacrifice, but he felt none of it now just as he should have felt none then.  Back then, everyone had thought that they were protecting him from some great evil looking to kill him when, in fact, they were preventing his godfather from finding him.  They were leaving him trapped with the very person who betrayed his parents and keeping him from the one person who knew the truth.  Evidently, Remus was thinking of the same incident but from a different perspective.  When Remus spoke again, it was the same calm, controlled tone he normally used. 

“This is just like at school, Harry.  You’re taking foolish risks and…”

Harry cut him off.  “Yes!  It’s just like last time!  You were wrong then and you’re wrong now!”

“We were protecting you, Harry.”

“NO!” Harry screamed.  “You THOUGHT you were protecting me!  But you weren’t.  What you were doing was keeping Sirius away and HE was trying to protect me.”  Harry drew a deep breath and continued more quietly, each word carefully chosen and enunciated to give it maximum impact.  “You weren’t protecting me.  You were keeping me trapped with Scabbers, with Pettigrew, trapped with the one person who DID want me dead.  And that’s exactly what you’re doing now.”

Remus was stunned.  He had felt the guilt of wrongly believing Sirius guilty but he had never thought of what else his actions meant.  By keeping Harry under lock and key back then, they had... no, HE had actually put him in more danger, not less.  He staggered back until he struck the counter and he could retreat no further.

“No, Harry, you’re wrong...”

“No, Remus, I’m right.  All your good intentions did was almost get me killed, then and now.  They did get Sirius killed.”

“No,” but there was no confidence left behind the words.

“Yes.”

“But Harry,” he began shakily, “Voldemort is out there and he wants to kill you.”

“Yes, he wants to kill me,” Harry answered.  “But he’s not out there.”  He brought up two fingers and tapped them against his temple.  “He’s in here.  And how do you propose to protect me from that?”

Remus drew a ragged, uncertain breath and Harry took advantage of the pause.  He wrenched open the door, which gave way readily now, and strode out of the room.  He didn’t hear the popping noise of Dissapparation behind him.

After two hours of fuming in his room, his transfiguration book on his lap but his eyes glued to the wall across from him, Harry came back downstairs for dinner.  The Dursleys all sat around the table, which had been set for only three, Harry noticed, enjoying a roast.  Harry circled around them and took a plate from the cupboard.  On the plate, he made a pair of large sandwiches from what was left of the roast, leaving nothing for Dudley to have as seconds, and took the plate and two glasses of iced tea out into the garden.

Harry sat at a small wrought-iron bistro table and set out his dinner.  He took one of the sandwiches and pushed the plate to the other side of the table.  Harry began to eat his dinner and, out of the corners of his eyes, watched the opposite chair.  By the time Harry was half-way through his sandwich he noticed the other chair move slightly.  He deliberately ignored the plate, and the sandwich quickly disappearing from it, and looked instead into the house where his Aunt Petunia was stacking the dinner dishes in the sink.  He watched as she finished clearing the table and, with an imperious wave, indicated that Harry should get in and start the washing up.

He sighed and said, “Oh well, I guess I need to be getting back inside now, more chores to be done.”

A garbled voice, as if its owner were attempting to speak around a mouthful of food, said, “Aye, but I do thank ye for the snack.  Not as good as Molly’s, mind, but better ‘n I’d’ve ‘ad otherwise.”

“Your welcome, Dung,” Harry answered, noticing that the plate he had brought out was now empty.  “I hope I didn’t leave you in a fix when I left today.”

“Nah, Remus was a mite put out though, just not at me.  I think he aims to nick your cloak, so’s I’d be careful with it if I were you.”

Harry smiled at this information.  “I will, thanks.  Oh, I won’t be going out again tonight, so you can relax a bit.”

“I thank ye for that, Harry, but after those Dementors last summer, that lot back at the Order would skin me alive if I so much as blinked on duty.”

Harry chuckled as he stood and walked back inside.  “I won’t say anything if you don’t,” he said over his shoulder and closed the door.

Before going to sleep that night, Harry tried to empty his mind but thoughts of his fight that afternoon with Remus kept returning to him.  The more he struggled to push them from his mind the more they entwined themselves.  Finally, filled with frustration, he turned off the lights and gave up.

As the dream began, he saw himself standing in a wide sunny glade, long grass blew in the light wind as cloud shadows passed slowly by.  His dream-self was laughing.  Harry watched himself and couldn’t remember, in his waking life, ever having laughed so hard or so purely.  Dream Harry clutched a red Frisbee in his hand and, after a moment, curled back his arm and threw it as far as he could.  In a heartbeat, Harry was chasing it.  The grass flew past as his paws tore at the ground.  An errant puff of breeze caused the disc to bank off into a different direction and he turned after it.  The disc skidded to a halt in the grass and in a thrice Harry was on it.  Holding it in his teeth, Harry carried it back to his dream self, watching the young man kneel to meet him and wrap his arms around his neck.  With a grin, dream Harry took the disc and once again threw it across the glen, but instead of chasing it, Harry jumped onto his hind legs and knocked his dream-self to the grass.  Pinning him down, Harry started to slobber his tongue over the young man’s face, dripping into his hair.

“Geroff me, you great beast!” his dream self managed to get out.  “Go and get the Frisbee, Snuffles before I turn you into a cat.”

Harry awoke startled and breathless.  In her cage, Hedwig gave a concerned hoot and looked at her friend.  Harry rubbed his hand against his scar but there were no feelings there, just a tingling feeling like his hand was asleep.  Had this just been a normal dream, or was it the beginning of some new attack by Voldemort?

The next morning, Harry arose early and went into the garden to begin his chores.  Kneeling in the dirt with a small pile of weeds beside him, Harry felt his scar begin to prickle.  Rubbing it absently, he bent back to his work when a voice sounded softly from behind him.

“You’re up early, Harry,” said an invisible Tonks.

Harry spun to face her, his eyes fierce.  Under the invisibility cloak, Tonks started at the look on the boys face.  She had seen him angry, and she had heard about the fight between him and Remus the day before, but she had never dreamt that a fifteen year old boy could hold such hatred in his eyes.  It was almost as if they were glowing.

“Who’s there?” Harry called.  Tonks began to answer but something held her back.  “Who’s there, I say?  Who’s watching me?”

Harry rubbed frantically at his scar; it was burning now and almost more than he could bear.  Harry turned back to the garden and attacked the weeds with a vengeance.  Tonks watched in silence until she was sure Harry was not going to bolt and then quietly moved into the front yard and down the street before Apparating to 12 Grimmauld Place.

Immediately after breakfast on Tuesday morning, Harry went back up to his room.  Taking the stack of Muggle bills he got from Gringotts and stuffing them into his pockets, along with a handful of Galleons, Harry wrapped himself in his father’s invisibility cloak and walked back down the stairs and out the front door.

As Harry began to walk down Privet Drive his nerves began to jangle.  He didn’t know what to expect.  Would Remus jump out from behind a parked car and carry him back to Privet Drive?  Would Mad-Eye hex him?  Maybe Tonks would just trip him and break his ankle, ensuring that he couldn’t go anywhere?  But, in the end, nothing happened.  Harry closed the street at the intersection and began to head towards the local rail station to catch a train towards London.

Two hours and three train changes later, throughout which Harry could detect no one, friendly or unfriendly, attempting to follow him, Harry emerged from the Underground near Charing Cross Road.  As he turned and started walking towards The Leaky Cauldron, he watched as the door opened and someone walked out onto the sidewalk.  Harry was debating diving back down the stairs when he saw that it was Cho.  Calling out, he jogged up to her.

“Cho!  You made it!”

“Of course, silly, I said I would, didn’t I?” she replied.

“Yeah, well...”

Cho smiled at him.  “So, do you want to go back in and get some lunch?”

Harry chewed at his lip for a moment.  “Well, how about we just stay out here and walk a bit?”

“You mean here?” she asked.  “In the muggle part of town?”

“Well, yeah.  That is, if you don’t mind?”

“Sure,” Cho said, “I’ve never spent much time in muggle London.  Have you?”

“Not a lot, but I was raised by muggles so I can find my way around.”

The young couple began walking, and talking.  Truth be told, Cho did the talking.  She spoke of the first time Cedric asked her out, the first time they kissed, and their date to the Yule Ball.  Through all of this Harry was thoroughly bewildered as to what he should do.  He settled on just walking alongside her and occasionally mumbling some incoherent word whenever she paused.  Finally, after nearly an hour of walking and talking, Cho spoke about how, on the evening after the second task of the Tri-Wizard Tournament, Cedric had told her that he loved her.  The dam that had been threatening since the beginning now burst and Cho began to cry.  Harry hadn’t a clue as to what to do, but Cho knew what she needed.  She buried her face into his shoulder and wept.  Out of pure reflex, Harry wrapped his arms around her and held her as she sobbed.  What seemed, to Harry, like an eternity passed until Cho’s tears slowed and she regained her composure.  Harry looked around in embarrassed silence, staring at anything but her.

“I’m sorry, Harry,” she managed between sniffles.

“It’s OK, Cho, this is what we’re here for, isn’t it?”

“Yeah, but it can’t be any fun for you, being saddled with a crying female on a beautiful day like today.”

“Well, at least I’m outside and that’s more than I’d be if I weren’t here.”

She looked over at him and dabbed at her eyes again.  “What do you mean by that?  Why wouldn’t you be outside?”

Harry hesitated, he didn’t want to admit to being watched constantly, then changed the subject.  “It’s getting late, if we’re going to be having lunch then maybe we ought to be getting on with it.  You hungry?”

“Yes, I am.  What do you want?  Is there any place around here to eat?”

“Well, there’s a fish ‘n chip shop on the corner over there.  Would that be OK?”

“Oh, yes!  I love it when they serve that at lunch at Hogwarts.  We don’t eat it at home.”

“Why ever not?” Harry asked and then continued with a smile, “Never mind, let me guess, it’s not Chinese and you come from an old-fashioned home.”

Cho giggled and said, “Right in one.  Let’s go.”

They crossed the road and went into the shop.  A few minutes later they were back on the sidewalk, each with a paper cone of food in their hands.  Harry let his cool for a minute but Cho carefully plucked a piece of fish from her cone and blew on it before taking a bite.  She chewed carefully for a moment before coughing.

“This is…” she said around her mouthful of food, “this is… really…  Oh Harry, this is awful!”

Harry grinned at the broad grimace on Cho’s face.  “I know, it’s nowhere near as good as at Hogwarts, is it?”

“No, I mean this is absolutely terrible.”  She used a paper napkin to remove the greasy bit from her mouth and threw it into a trash bin, along with the rest of her lunch.  “Do people actually eat that rubbish?”

“Well, the shop has been open for awhile so, yeah, I guess they do,” he said sheepishly.  “I’m sorry, would you like something else?  We could just keep walking and see if we can find a decent café?”

“Well, I don’t want to be a bother, if you’re enjoying that, are you?”

“Not really.”  Harry then dumped his lunch as well.  “I guess it’s an acquired taste.”

“Or an acquired lack of it,” Cho answered.

They continued to walk haphazardly down streets, with Harry taking frequent looks over his shoulder to see if anyone was following them.

After a block spent in silence, Harry ventured, “So, you really liked Cedric but you don’t know if you… you know?”

“Yeah, I know.  I liked him but did I love him?  I don’t know.  How many teenagers say they’re in love?  Most of us, I’d guess, but how many really mean it?  Do any of us really understand what love is yet?  Did Cedric?”  She wiped at her eyes but didn’t, much to Harry’s relief, begin to full-on cry again.

“But you really liked him?” Harry asked.  Cho nodded.  “And now you feel guilty about liking somebody else?”  She took a few steps and then nodded again.  “Why?”

“I don’t know.  That the frustrating part.  I know I shouldn’t, but sometimes I feel like I’m cheating on him.  It’s like we didn’t break up but we’re not together anymore so I don’t know what to do, or think.”

They were passing an American hamburger place but Harry decided that if the fish & chips didn’t go well then a Big Mac was clearly out of the question.  Another block along, they came to a little sidewalk café where the signs were all in French and sat at one of the sidewalk tables.

In a minute, a waiter came over and Cho ordered something called ‘Croque Monsieur’ for the both of them.  Harry was pleasantly surprised when they were served a pair of toasted ham and cheese sandwiches.  They sat quietly for a time, eating their lunch.  The bill came and Harry paid before they returned to their walk.

“Now THAT was much better,” Cho said.

“Yes, it was nice.  A lot better than what I suggested, thanks.”

Cho smiled and slipped her hand into his as they strolled.

“So, do you like Michael” Harry asked after two blocks.

“He’s nice enough, I reckon.  He’s safe though, and I think I need that.”

“Safe?”

“You know, he’s nice and kind of sweet, but there no real danger there.”

Harry hesitated.  “Was I... you know, safe?”

Cho seemed surprised and amused at this.  “You?  Safe?  I should say not.  You, Harry Potter, are VERY dangerous.”

Harry stopped dead in his tracks and, half a step later, Cho faltered and looked back.  She was shocked at the stricken look on his face.

“Harry, what’s wrong?” she asked.

“I don’t mean to be,” he stammered.  “I mean, I would never want to put you, or anyone, in danger.  I can’t help it if things just seem to happen to me.  I didn’t want anyone to die...  It’s not my fault.”

Cho was at his side and took his hands in hers.  “Harry, what are you talking about?”

“I don’t mean to be dangerous,” he continued.  “I don’t want to be.”

“Oh Harry, I didn’t mean it that way.  Not at all.  No.  I know you wouldn’t deliberately hurt anyone, you know that.  That’s not what I meant.”  Harry just looked at her with a haunted gaze that frightened Cho deeply.  “I didn’t mean physically dangerous.  I meant emotionally.”  Harry just shook his head.

“Look, Harry, when I said Mike was safe, I meant that I liked him but not so much that I was risking anything.  I mean, if he turned me down, or we break up, I really wouldn’t care that much.  I like him but I don’t really like him.  He’s just...  he’s safe.  No risks.”

“And I’m risky?  Emotionally?” he asked, trying to come to grips with this.

She squeezed both his hands tightly.  “Harry, a girl would have to be very careful around you.  You’re the type of bloke that a girl,” she blushed, “any girl, could really lose herself to.  I mean really.  Then, if something should happen, if you broke up, she would really be hurt.”

“I’d never hurt a girl like that.”

“I know you wouldn’t consciously do it, but sometimes these things happen.  How many couples that get together during school actually last?  Who meets their soul-mate while a teenager?”

“I dunno...”

“Nobody, that’s who.  Maybe once in a generation but you can’t bank on that.  You have to plan that any relationship you get into this young is going to end.  You’re going to split up.  And so, why get so deeply involved with someone that you get hurt when it happens.”

“You mean like with you and Cedric?” he asked.

Her eyes shone, “Yeah, that too.  If I had known how close we were going to get, maybe I wouldn’t have gotten involved with him.  You have to figure that you’re going to break up, but I didn’t expect...”  She began to cry again and this time Harry didn’t hesitate.  He wrapped his arms around her and drew her close.

As her tears began to subside, Harry said with a smile, “So, I’m dangerous, eh?”

She sniffed and returned his smile, a little at least, “Yes, Harry, you are definitely dangerous.”

“I can live with that.  Even if it does mean that no girl will ever want to go out with me.”

“Now I didn’t say ‘ever’.  You’re just going to have to accept the fact that no girl will be dating you lightly.  You are never going to be a casual boyfriend.  Any girl that gets involved with you is likely going to take things very seriously.”

“In other words, no snogging in the Astronomy Tower for me this term,” he was trying to keep his tone light but Cho saw through it.

“Well, likely no, but you’d probably get chased out by Filch anyway.  You know how that goes.”  Harry nodded, not wanting to admit that he didn’t know.

“Harry?” she asked, “can I ask you a question?”

“Sure, Cho, ask away,” he answered.

“Well, it’s about what happened at the end of last term, I know that something happened and that it involved Umbridge.  Then something happened at the Ministry of Magic.  You-know-who came, and you and Dumbledore fought him.  Fudge saw it, and a group of Aurors saw it too.  So he had to admit that he was back.  A bunch of students were involved too, I heard.  Were they from the D.A.?”  Harry nodded.  “What happened?  I want to know the whole story.”

Harry intended to just gloss over the story, to tell her just what was in the papers, maybe give her a couple of names they had left out, but, before he knew it, he was telling her everything.  He told her about his dreams, how they had started just after he returned to Privet Drive, how he saw Arthur Weasley being attacked, Sirius getting tortured, everything.  He just couldn’t stop himself.  It was like floodgates somewhere had been opened up and he couldn’t stop the words from pouring out of his mouth.  Not until the end, until he had told her everything.

“So, Professor Snape was tutoring you in Occlumency?” she asked when he finally wound down.  Harry nodded.

“Did it help?”

“I dunno, I suppose but I always felt worse at the end of his lessons.  Like I was weaker rather than stronger.”

“How did he teach you?  What books did he use?”

“You’re starting to sound like Hermione, you know that.  Not every answer can be found in a book.”

Cho swatted his arm lightly and said, “Never say that to a Ravenclaw.  We take it quite personally.  So, what was it?”

“What was what?”

“What book did he use, of course.”

“He didn’t.  He just told me what to do.”

Cho was dumbfounded.  “He just told you?”  Harry nodded again.  “What did he tell you?”

“He told me to empty my mind, that I had to master myself.”

“And then?”

“Then he cast a spell that probed into my memories.  I reckon he wanted to see if I could block it.”

“Did he give you any practice?  Did he show you how to block the attacks?”

“Well, he did tell me what to do.  I just couldn’t do it,” he said glumly.

“Harry, you need to learn Occlumency.”

“I know that, I’ve been trying.”  Harry didn’t want to whine but somehow that’s how it came out.

“Yes, but now it’s time to try it the right way.  The Ravenclaw way.”   She took his hand again and led him off down the street.

“Cho, where are we going?”

“Where else?  To a book store!  I know a good one, just off Diagon Alley, it’s mostly Chinese stuff but they have some English books there, as well.  I’m sure they’ll have something for us.”

Harry hesitated, “Cho, I, ah, I can’t go into Diagon Alley.  Someone’s liable to recognize me.”

Cho paused and looked back at him.  “You’re that worried?”

“Yeah, well, maybe I am a bit paranoid – spending too much time around Mad-eye Moody, I reckon – but he is after me and who knows who I’ll run into in Diagon Alley.”  Harry paused for a second then continued almost in a whisper, “Also, I don’t want to put you in any danger.”

Cho looked at him for a moment and said, “I understand and I appreciate your concern Harry, but like I said when you started the D.A., anything I can do to fight him, I’m going to do.  Right now that means helping you to keep him out of your mind.”  Then she added with a grin, “There’s not much room in there to begin with.”

“All right, but I can’t just go strolling down Diagon Alley.  It’s just too much.  Dumbledore would have my head, not to mention what Remus would do.”

“Remus?”

“Remus Lupin,” Harry explained.  “He taught us Defense Against the Dark Arts a couple of years ago.”

“Yeah, I remember, he was the werewolf.  He was a really good teacher.  He’s a friend of yours?”  Her tone of voice made it sound incredible that a student could become friendly with a teacher.

“He was a close friend of my parents and he sort of looks after me, especially now that Sirius is gone.”

“I’ll never get used to the crowd you run around with, Harry,” she said.  “Now, on to the problem.”  She cocked her hip to one side, raised her fingers to her lips, and stared at him.  “What we need is a disguise.”

“Like a wig and such?”

“I don’t think we need anything that elaborate.  Do you have any more muggle money?” she asked and Harry nodded.  “Good, then I think all we need to do is change your look.  Everybody knows that grunge-waif look you use, so we’ll just change it.”

“What grunge waif look?” Harry asked, oddly disturbed.

“That look,” she said, pointing at his clothes.

Harry looked at himself.  He was wearing his normal muggle clothes, which meant they were Dudley’s cast offs and at least three sizes too big.  His t-shirt was a little ragged from wear – the oldest ones fit best, so those were the ones he usually wore – and his jeans were pulled tight around his waist with a belt that had several extra notches punched into it.  His trainers were even more battered than the rest.

“I reckon I do look kinda raggedy, huh?” he said finally.

“Yeah,” Cho replied, and then she thought about this for a minute.  “You mean to say that this isn’t a deliberate look?”

“What’s a look?”

“Hmm,” she pondered.  “Take a look at me and tell me what you see.”

Harry glanced at her.  “I see you, Cho Chang,” he said with a shrug.

“No, Harry, not at ME, at my appearance.  If you just saw me on the street for the first time what would you think?”

Harry looked at her more carefully, trying to imagine he was seeing her for the first time.  He noticed the soft curve of her hips, and the swell of her…  NO!  Don’t go there, he thought.  He concentrated on her appearance.  She was wearing khaki pants, not too tight but not baggy either, they looked comfortable, along with a chambray shirt that wasn’t tucked in.  The tails were gathered in the front and tied just above her waist.  Underneath she wore a white t-shirt and on her head was a red ball cap with the twin T’s that were the logo of the Tornados, her Quidditch team.  Topping it all off was a pair of sunglasses, not on her face but resting on the bill of her cap.  She looked, not plain, but rather ordinary, in a pretty sort of way.  The kind of girl you would look at twice but not turn around to follow down the street.

“You look nice, I guess,” he managed to say.  “Pretty but not made-up.”

“Exactly,” she smiled, “I wanted to look nice but not like I spent a lot of time trying to look nice, sort of casually cute.”

Harry thought for a moment and said, “So, how much time did you spend trying to look like you didn’t spend a lot of time?”

She swatted his arm.  “Don’t ask.”  She looked him up and down and said, “So, we need a different look for you.  Now what should it be?  Maybe sophisticated?  Nah, that would draw too much attention.  I think just plain normal would be best.  The sort of look that people see but don’t notice.”

Harry nodded; he liked the idea of looking normal, having people not notice him.

“So, let’s go shopping!” Cho said brightly.  Walking down the street they walked onto the first department store they came to.  In the Young Men’s department, she started looking around.

“Nothing too flashy now,” she said as she chose a pair of faded jeans.  “Don’t want them to look too new,” she added.  Then she picked out a tan polo shirt and brought them over to Harry.

“Here,” she said, “try these on for size.”

The shirt felt a tad small, and the jeans were still too loose, so Cho selected another size.  The shirt, she said, was just fine.  The third pair of trousers that she pulled out seemed to satisfy her.  Telling the salesclerk that Harry would just wear them out, the two young women circled Harry, clipping tags and pulling off stickers.  Harry paid and while walking back out of the store he stopped, on an impulse, and bought a new pair of trainers and some socks.

By the time they got back out on the street, Harry was grinning broadly.  “It feels kinda nice,” he said.  “Not wearing hand-me-downs.”  Cho ginned back and took the bag containing his old clothes and dropped it in the rubbish.

“Good, now you just have to get used to it.”

Harry suddenly stopped dead on the street.  “Wait a minute,” he said.  “We forgot this.”  He tapped his finger against his scar.  Cho looked at him and thought.

“Not a problem,” she said and she took the cap from off her head, tugging her ponytail through the gap in the back, and set in on his.  She adjusted it so that it sat low and concealed both his scar and his trademark unruly hair.  “Oh, one last thing...”  She plucked off his glasses and replaced them with her own sunglasses.  “There, no glasses, no scar, neat clothes, nobody will ever recognize you.”

Harry looked at his image in a storefront window.  Squinting to get his image into focus, he had to admit that even he wouldn’t have recognized himself.

Cho smiled and said, “Proof positive that the clothes do indeed make the man.  Now come on, we’ve got some books to buy.”

She took his hand and led him, since he couldn’t see to lead her, back towards the Leaky Cauldron and through into Diagon Alley.  Harry was nervous as they walked up the bustling street, people looked at them and then their eyes just passed by, as if he weren’t anything worth looking at.  Harry began to like this and slowly relaxed.  At the far end of Diagon Alley, completely opposite the end where Knockturn Alley was located, Cho turned down a narrow lane.  Harry noticed a sign reading, “Dyeurn Alley”.  Most of the people on this street were Oriental Harry saw, before Cho pulled him into a book shop.  It was dark and smoky inside and Harry had to stifle a cough.  Cho looked around the shop for a moment then, standing on tiptoe, she called something out to one of the clerks in rapid Chinese.  The clerk replied in kind and pointed towards the back of the shop.

Cho went and began to scan the shelves.  Most of the books were in what Harry assumed was Chinese but some were in English.  Cho efficiently selected an armful of the English ones and started looking through them.  Most she quickly placed back on the shelves but a few she handed to Harry, for him to look at.  Without his glasses, and considering that he was wearing her sunglasses in the dimly lit shop, Harry couldn’t begin to read so he reached out to Cho and quietly asked for his glasses back.

“Oops, sorry,” she said, “Here you go.”

Harry placed his glasses on his nose and began to scan the books.  Most of it sounded uncomfortably like Divination, with lots of references to things like ‘Mystical eyes’ and drawing from your ‘Inner Well’.  Harry was about to forsake any hope of finding anything remotely useful when he came upon a slim volume written by a man named D.T. Suzuki.  The book was small, but it was clear and the things it said seemed to make sense.  Harry looked at the growing stack of books before Cho and quickly pulled out all the others by the same author.

Cho looked at the books Harry was holding.  “Nice choice,” she said.  “He writes of eastern thinking with a decidedly western slant.  He would probably be a lot easier for you to follow than some of the more esoteric ones.”

Harry took his stack up to the counter and paid for them.  Heading towards the door, Cho grabbed his arm and stopped him.

“Ah, Harry?” she said, pointing to his glasses.  Harry smiled and removed them.  Giving them back to her to stow in her bag, he put her sunglasses back on and they left the shop.

Back on the muggle side of the pub, Cho gave Harry a nice kiss on the cheek and said that she needed to be heading home.  Harry nodded and took his glasses back.  He watched her go back inside before he headed off to the Tube to begin his roundabout journey back to Little Whinging.

Harry spent most of the next two days immersed in the books.  It seemed that, just as he suspected, the attacks he had undergone during his initial training with Professor Snape had weakened his mind rather than strengthening it.  According to the books, what he needed to do was to empty his mind and the best way to learn to do that was through meditation.  He tried some of the exercises the books described, deep breathing and staring at lit candles.  He had some success, but only enough to make him realize how little progress he had made.  He needed to be able to shut his mind to Voldemort if he was ever to hope to fight him.

At night, he would lie in his bed looking at the ceiling and trying not to see it.  He kept his breathing deep and slow until his eyes closed and he drifted off to sleep.  Each night a dream would come to him, not a nightmare but a dream.  Each night he would see himself, sometimes romping in a field as in the first dream, sometimes walking through a forest, or sometimes just sitting in one of the worn and cushy armchairs by fire in the Gryffindor Common Room.  His dreams were odd, he always watched himself but he never was himself.  His scar never hurt during or after these dreams and each morning he would awaken refreshed and calm.

On Friday morning Harry was sitting in the garden behind Number 4, just watching the butterflies and smelling the flowers.  His mind was going over his dreams, trying to sort out if they meant anything or not.  It had been so long since he had had just a dream that he couldn’t accept that these didn’t mean anything.  The front doorbell rang but Harry didn’t stir.  No one looking for him would bother with the bell.  People from the Order would just pop in front of him and Death Eaters would start by throwing curses.  Then he heard Dudley’s voice calling out.

“Mum!  There’s some foreigners at the door.  They want to talk to him!”

This got Harry’s attention.  He was out of his chair and moving around the house before he heard his aunt say something and slam the door.  He got to the front of the house a moment later.  Standing at the door was a Chinese man and a teenage girl; Cho.  That meant the man must be... her father.  They were standing on the front stoop, staring oddly at the door.  The man, Mr. Chang, reached out a finger and pressed the bell.  The door opened and Harry heard the man begin to speak.

“I gather I didn’t make myself clear before.  My daughter, Cho,” he placed a hand on her shoulder, “is a friend of Harry Potter’s.  I was hoping to speak with him.  You and your husband are, of course, welcome to join us.”

His aunt replied in her snootiest voice, “You made yourself perfectly clear, and as I said before, we have no wish to become involved in any of his affairs.”  She gave Cho a sneer that would have warmed Snape’s heart.  “Especially, his personal affairs.  Now good day!”  With this she closed the door firmly in their faces.

Harry rushed up to the pair, his ears bright red.

“Cho, what are you doing here?  I wasn’t expecting you, I mean, I’m glad you’re here but...”  He blushed even further.  “I’m... I’m really sorry about that.  My aunt, well, I told you they don’t really like me.”

“Harry,” Cho interrupted, “I’d like you to meet my father, Chang, Wang-tzu.  Father, this is Harry Potter.”

Cho’s father wasn’t much taller than Harry but carried himself with an air of dignity that made him seem much larger.  Harry shook his hand and was about to continue his apology when Mr. Chang spoke.

“Harry, it is a pleasure to meet you.  My daughter has spoken very highly of you and what you have done, so I felt that we should meet.  How do you do?”

“I’m fine, sir.  I’d like to apologize for my aunt just now.  It’s just that she doesn’t like magic much, or magical people for that matter.”

“That’s entirely all right, Harry.  It was not your fault, nor your behavior.  Think nothing more of it, please.”

“Thank you, sir.  Uh, could I offer you and Cho something to drink, or maybe something to eat?”  Harry looked around, he was trying to think of something he could do that wouldn’t embarrass the Changs or get his aunt angry.

Mr. Chang spoke again.  “Harry, I would like to speak with you, but I don’t wish to make your family upset.  Is there someplace we could go, perhaps?”

“Well,” Harry said, “there’s a coffee shop on the corner, a block down.  That is, if you don’t mind the walk?”  Harry’s cheeks were starting to turn red again.

“That will be fine.  Do you wish to tell your aunt where you are going?”

“I’m sure it will be all right with them, as long as I’m not here, they’re happy.”  Harry tried to smile.

Mr. Chang just nodded and Cho moved towards the walk, so Harry started down to show them the way.  They were all uncomfortable for a few moments until Mr. Chang began to speak again.

“Of course, Harry, we have all heard of the circumstances that brought you to live with your relatives, however, I was not aware that they felt as they do about magic.”

“Well, I reckon it’s not one of the things that make it into the papers.  My aunt, uncle, and cousin are muggles, about as muggle as you can get actually.  When my mum found out she was a witch, she was muggle-born obviously, it caused a bit of a problem in the family.  I’ve heard that her parents were thrilled to find out about the wizarding world but her sister, my aunt, wasn’t.  I reckon, it caused a lot of strain in the family, and my mum and my aunt were never close after that.”

“But, she agreed to take you in, after your parents were killed.”  Harry was actually relieved that Mr. Chang just came out and said this.  He hated it when people tried to skirt around the fact that his parents were killed, like he didn’t already know it.

“Well, actually, I get the feeling that Professor Dumbledore didn’t really give them much of a choice.  But yes, they took me in.”

“But they didn’t want to?” he continued.

Harry thought for a moment about how to answer this and decided on the simple truth.  “No, they didn’t.  They don’t like me and they don’t like magic.  They tolerate me for the summers now and it’s only a year or so more before I’m of age and then I don’t have to come back here anymore.”

“Where will you go then?” Mr. Chang asked.

“I don’t know,” Harry answered, “maybe to stay with my friend Ron and his family until I start my last year of school.”

“And what about after you finish school?”

Harry thought for a moment, about Voldemort and the odds that he would ever live to do anything after school, or even just finish.  “Well, I guess that depends on a lot of things.”

Mr. Chang just nodded.

They walked on in silence until they reached the shop.  They took a small table in a corner and Harry ordered a pot of tea.

Mr. Chang sat looking at Harry intently.  Harry tried not to squirm and just sit quietly until Mr. Chang decided to speak.  It seemed like a long wait but finally, Mr. Chang nodded, as if he had finally seen what he was looking for.

“My daughter tells me that you are attempting to learn Occlumency, why?” he asked.

“Well, sir, my scar... it acts like some sort of link to Voldemort,” Harry was pleased to see that Mr. Chang did not flinch on hearing the name, “it used to be, before he returned last year, that I would dream of things that he was doing.  I could see it, sort of, and the information could be used to fight him.  But now that he’s back, he can use the link too.  This past year he was sending me dreams, and now I can’t tell whether or not what I see is really happening or is it just what he wants me to see.”

“So why don’t you simply ignore these dreams?”

“I can’t, it’s the dreams... I see him hurting people, people I care about.  I can’t just ignore them and spend all my life waiting to see which of them come true.”

Mr. Chang was looking at him again, with an intense gaze that spoke of eternal patience.

“Like last Christmas,” Harry continued, “I dreamed that I was this huge snake, like the one that Voldemort keeps as a pet, and I attacked Mr. Weasley.  He’s the father of my friend Ron.  I saw it.  I... I did it.”  Harry’s breath hitched and he closed his eyes for a moment to calm himself.  “If I had ignored that dream, if I had not taken action, Mr. Weasley would have died.”

Mr. Chang nodded slowly.

“Then a fortnight ago, I had another dream.  I was Voldemort again and I was torturing someone.  It was my godfather.  I was torturing him, and I was going to kill him.”

“And this dream wasn’t true?”

“No, it wasn’t,” Harry said quietly.  “It was a lie but I... I didn’t know that then.  I went off again.  I wanted to rescue him but it was a trap.  Voldemort wanted me, he wanted to kill me.  He almost did.  My godfather, and some other members of the Order, came to rescue me.  He, my godfather, got killed.  I wanted to save him but I wound up killing him.”  Harry’s voice was hoarse and he took drink of his tea.

“Yes, I can see that simply ignoring the dreams would not be an acceptable option, and barring the ability to discern which dreams are true visions and which are induced, it would be best to be able to block them entirely.”  Harry nodded.  Mr. Chang continued, “The study of Occlumency is quite common in China, a good deal more common than here in the West.  We also approach the subject from a different, and if I may venture, superior vantage point.  How have you been going about your studies?”

“Well, at school, I was being tutored by one of the Professors.  It didn’t go that well.  Then, when I spoke with Cho about it, she took me to a bookstore.”  At this point Cho interrupted and spoke briefly to her father in Chinese.  After she stopped, Mr. Chang looked again at Harry, who continued, “I got some books and I’ve been reading them.  It seems to make sense, and I’ve been trying to do the exercises they talk about.  It’s just really tough to empty your mind, you know?  It seems like every time I get my mind empty, a thought comes along and I try not to think about it but then I wind up thinking about not thinking about it.”

Mr. Chang grinned.  “Yes, it is a difficult concept to put into practice, focusing on emptiness.  Have you tried using a mantra?”

“I read about those in one of the books, but they never explained what they were.”

Mr. Chang continued, “A mantra is a phrase, almost any phrase will do, but there are several traditional ones that are useful.  The mantra is a tool to focus the mind, to aid in clearing it.”

“How does it work?” Harry asked.

“Quite simply, actually, you simply speak the mantra, repeating it over and over again.  You concentrate on the mantra, on the sounds of it.  This gives the practitioner something to concentrate on rather than trying to concentrate on nothing.”

“But what happens when some new thought comes into your mind, how do you fight it off?”

“You don’t.  When you fight your thoughts, you fight yourself, and that is never productive.”  Harry thought about his for a moment, and Mr. Chang continued.  “When a stray thought comes to mind, do not try to force it out of your mind, this would give you two thoughts to contend with; the original, as well as your attempt to dispose of the original.  Instead, concentrate on the mantra, repeating it over and over again in your mind.  The stray thought will gently be nudged out of the way without causing additional disturbances.”

“Hmm, that makes sense,” Harry said.  “What sort of mantra should I use, ‘I hate Voldemort’?”

Mr. Chang smiled and said, “I assume that would work but may I suggest one of the traditional Chinese mantras?  How about ‘Myoho Nhomei Rhingho Kyo’?”

Harry tried to repeat it.  “Me oh no...  What does it mean?”

Myoho Nhomei Rhingho Kyo.  It means ‘The Sutra of the Golden Lotus is the Most Important Sutra’, but that is not important.  It is merely a sequence of sounds for you to repeat.  Over the centuries it has endured and remains one of the most popular in my country.”

Mr. Chang repeated the phrase again and made sure that Harry had the pronunciation correct.  It took several tries, and then he had Harry repeat it several times to make sure.

“Are you finished with your tea, Harry?” he asked when they were done.

“Ah, yeah, sure, I reckon.”

“I think it may be helpful if we practiced it in application, while I’m still here.”

Taking a final sip of tea, Harry, Cho and Mr. Chang left the shop and walked to the small park.  Finding a small stretch of empty ground, Mr. Chang took out a handkerchief and laid it on the ground.  Holding out his hand, Cho reached into her purse and removed her own.  While he laid that out on the ground, Harry reached into his own pocket.  His handkerchief was stained but clean.  With a sheepish look, he handed this over as well.  Mr. Chang didn’t look twice; he simply spread it on the ground next to the others.  Waving his wand, he transfigured the small pieces of cloth into cushions and then sat on his own.  Removing his shoes, he placed his feet upon his upper thighs and sat there tranquilly, waiting.  Cho followed suit and Harry tried but couldn’t get his feet to stay.

Mr. Chang smiled easily, “Don’t worry if you can not fully duplicate the Lotus position.  It is unusual for you and will take you a while to get comfortable with.  Try your best and remember to maintain proper posture.  That is important; if your chi, your energy, is to flow properly you must maintain good posture.”

Harry finally just crossed his legs and sat up as straight as he could.

Mr. Chang began to say the mantra.  Repeating it over and over again.  Cho joined him and after a moment so did Harry.  At first, he felt embarrassed but he concentrated on the mantra, not on his emotions, not on his embarrassment on sitting on the grass in the park chanting in a foreign language.  He just spoke the mantra.  He heard it in his mind and focused on the sounds.  Some time later, Mr. Chang spoke again.

“So, Harry, did it seem to be of some benefit?”

“I think so,” Harry answered.  “It was strange, when I would start to think about something, I would just concentrate on the mantra and the other thoughts would fade.  But then, after a few minutes the mantra itself would fade and I would just be... “

“Empty?” Mr. Chang asked.

“Yes, is that what’s supposed to happen?”  Mr. Chang nodded and smiled slightly.  “But it never lasted for long.  It’s like I would become aware of not being aware and then that would trigger other thoughts and things would start all over again.”

“Yes, that is frequently the way of things.  In time, those periods of emptiness will become longer and soon you will not need the mantra to maintain them.”

“And that is Occlumency?”

Mr. Chang smiled again, “No, that is the beginning of your studies of Occlumency.  You must learn to be empty first.”  At Harry’s confused look, he answered, “These things take time.”

Harry struggled to his feet and almost fell again.  His legs had gone numb from being crossed so long.  Both Cho and her father smiled indulgently and Harry felt his ears redden.

“Harry, I’m afraid I have business that requires my attention.  It was a pleasure meeting you.”  Harry nodded at the older man and continued to rub at his legs.  “Cho, we will be expecting you home before dinner.”  Before Cho even had a chance to reply he had apparated away, leaving the two teenagers alone in the park.  Harry turned to look at his companion.

“I didn’t even get a chance to thank him,” he said.

“That’s all right, Harry,” Cho responded.  “He knows.  Well, it seems we have the whole afternoon together.  Anything you’d like to do?”  She gave Harry a grin that made him blush.

“Well, I’m kind of hungry, do you want to get some lunch?”

“Yeah, that would be fun,” she said brightly.  “You know, I think my father likes you.”

“He does?  He left sort of quick, didn’t he?  I figured that if he liked me he’d stick around so that I could thank him.”

Cho answered, still smiling, “No, silly, if he didn’t like you, he never would have let me stay by myself.  My being here is his way of saying that he trusts you to look after me.”

Harry thought for a second, “Given my track record, I reckon that is saying a lot.  So, where do you want to go for lunch?”

They wound up eating at the same little shop where they had tea almost an hour earlier. Over her salad, Cho began to chatter about life with her family, and how it differed from most western families.   They finished their food and began to walk back towards Privet Drive, still talking.

“I noticed that you were a lot quieter around your father.  You usually aren’t like that,” Harry said.

“Oh,” Cho responded with a sly grin, “did you like it?  Is that what you want, a dutiful little girlfriend who walks three paces behind you?”

“Nah, I wouldn’t want that.”

“Why not?”

“Well, it would make it a lot harder to hold hands, wouldn’t it?”

Cho blushed prettily and slipped her hand into Harry’s.  “It is nice, isn’t it?”

Harry didn’t answer but he didn’t let go of her hand either.
top

Part Three:

Harry and Cho sat in the garden of Number 4, Privet Drive.  Harry had put in the wooden bench himself, last week, and he was happy that he was the one using it.  Aunt Petunia and Uncle Vernon rarely went out into the yard for longer than it took to look at the neighbors or be looked at by them.  Dudley would certainly never be caught out of range of the remote control for the telly unless it was to roam about with his friends to harass small children or vandalize public property.  Harry, on the other hand, enjoyed just sitting in the garden and watching the seasons.  It gave him a sense of continuity that his own life lacked.  He would just sit quietly for hours listening to the sounds of summer.  Now, Cho was sitting beside him on the bench and Harry would notice that every once in a while, the curtains in the kitchen window would move slightly, as if someone were peeking out at them from hiding.  He wasn’t sure who was watching but he was still amused that they were.

“You know, Harry,” Cho was saying, “I get the feeling that guys just don’t care about things the way that girls do.”

“Um hmm,” Harry said not really paying attention.  Cho glanced sideways at him.

“My ears have radishes growing in them,” Cho said calmly.  “It’s an experiment for Herbology.”

“Hmm,” Harry replied, liking the way the sun shimmered on Cho’s hair.

“There, you see!  That’s exactly what I meant!” she snapped.

Harry was startled out of his revelry by her sudden change in tone.  “What is it?  Is there something wrong?” he blurted out.

“Harry, you haven’t been listening to a word I say!”  Cho was obviously angry but Harry hadn’t any idea why since he hadn’t been listening to a word she said.

“I was too listening,” he said in his own defense.  “You were talking about an experiment for Herbology.”

“Gawd!  Do you realize how insulting that is?  To be talking to someone and see that they’re not paying the least bit of attention.”

“I’m sorry, Cho.  I was just distracted for a minute.”

“Oh, yeah?  What could possibly have been so interesting then?”

“Well,” Harry said, embarrassed to have to admit the truth but too flustered to make up a reasonable fib, “I was just noticing how pretty your hair looked with the sun shining on it.  It’s black but it seems to almost have glints of silver and, I think, blue shining in the light.  I don’t think that I’ve ever seen anything quite like it.”  Cho flushed and without a sound accepted his apology.  “Now, what were you talking about before I was distracted?”

“Well - you’ll start paying attention now, won’t you? - I was talking about how girls think about things differently than you blokes do.  Take for instance, dating.  Girls see things as a series of memories-in-the-making.  A girl wants things to be perfect so that she can remember them forever, like her first kiss, or her first date, or other important milestones in her life.  She wants them to be perfect so that she can always look back on them and smile.  You blokes, on the other hand, I bet, just want to get them over with so you can move on to the next step.  You don’t savor the moments enough.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, take, for instance, your first kiss.  You do remember your first kiss, don’t you?”

“Yes, I remember it,” Harry said sarcastically.

“Good, I certainly remember mine.  I wanted it to be just perfect, like something out of a fairytale.  I’d dreamed about it since as far back as I can remember.”

“And was it?  Perfect, I mean.”

“It was very nice,” Cho said.  “Not perfect, but nicer than a lot of girls get.”

“Was it with Cedric?” Harry asked.

“No, silly!  It was long before that,” Cho said exasperated.  “It was third year, my first year playing on the team; Roger Davies kissed me after we beat Slytherin at Quidditch.  They had all those new brooms and everyone thought we were going to get trampled.  Well, I managed to see the snitch first and got there just a second before Malfoy and caught it to win the game.  Roger was so thrilled that he swept me off my feet and kissed me right there on the pitch.”  Cho was smiling at the memory.

“And that was a good first kiss?”

“Well, it wasn’t romantic or anything, but it was nice.  I always dreamed of my first kiss being after a romantic date of dancing under the moonlight…”  Cho hesitated for a second.  “You probably think this is all just too silly to be believed, don’t you?”

“No, really, I want to hear,” Harry said, actually wanting to hear what she had dreamed her first kiss to be like.

“Well, OK, but if you laugh at me or anything, I’ll hex you three ways from Sunday and statutes against underage magic be dammed!”  Harry nodded solemnly.  “Anyway, my date would be tall, dark and handsome.  We’d have spent the evening dancing under the stars and then he would take me in his arms and gently kiss me.  One of those wonderful kisses that make you go weak in the knees.  Everything would be just perfect.”  Harry couldn’t help but think of her and Cedric at the Yule Ball two years ago.  He wondered if they kissed, and if it was as perfect as she had dreamed it would be.  He hoped so.

“But it wasn’t like that with Roger,” he said.

“No, it wasn’t a dream but it was nice, and he did sweep me off my feet,” she said with a smile.  “So, what was your first kiss like?  Was it everything you dreamed it would be?”

Harry blushed, “So, how long had you been dreaming of this kiss?”

“Oh, ever since I was a little girl.  The dream changed over time, of course.  When I was little, it used to be of a Knight on horseback.”  She grinned and Harry returned it.  “But you’re avoiding the question.  Now spill!”

“Well,” Harry stammered, “I didn’t put all that effort into it, like you did.  I guess I didn’t think about it at all until, you know, I started thinking about girls, you know, that way.”

“Typical male, completely oblivious.  So, what was it like?  Come on, I told you so you can’t wiggle out of it.  Dish!”

“It was… It was nice,” was all Harry could say.  Cho scowled at him so Harry plucked up his courage and continued.  “It was at Kings Cross, after coming back for the summer, after the tournament.”

“The Tri-Wizard Tournament?  Last summer?”  Harry nodded.  “Boy, you were a late bloomer, Harry,” Cho laughed.  “Now com’ on, finish the story.”

“Well, we were all saying good-bye at the station.  Mr. and Mrs. Weasley were gathering up all their kids and Hermione… she…”

“Hermione Granger?  She gave you your first kiss?  That’s so sweet.  Now hurry up and give.”

“Well, there’s not much more to say.  We were saying our good-byes and Hermione comes up and she kisses me on the cheek and…”

“Harry!” Cho interrupted, “Kisses on the cheek don’t count.  Nor do blowing kisses out of windows, nor kisses from your Aunt.”

“Well, there’s no chance of that ever happening.”

Cho looked at him digesting this, then continued, “Anyway, I want to hear about your first real kiss.  On the lips.  With a girl.”

Harry was blushing furiously.  “Come on, Cho.  You don’t have to hear about it.  You were…  I mean, you were there after all.”

Cho’s eyes grew wide.  “You don’t mean…  That was… At Christmas?”  Harry nodded.  “Oh, Harry.  That was awful.”

Harry gaped at her.  “No, it wasn’t.  It was nice.”

“No, it wasn’t.  I was crying and it was just so completely awkward.  No, that just couldn’t have been your first kiss.”

“Well, I’m sorry but it was.”  Harry was hurt that she would pester him so much to hear the story and then just dismiss it like that.

Cho eyes were darting around the garden and her hand came up to cover her mouth.  Harry hoped she wasn’t about to start laughing at him.

“No!  Absolutely not!” she said, her eyes still darting about.  “Oh, and that was why…  I thought you…  It took you so long.  That explains it.”

“Explains what?” Harry asked.

“All this time, I thought you didn’t really like me.  I mean, I practically threw myself at you, and I was crying my eyes out.  I thought you didn’t like me.”  She reached out and took his hands.  “You really are a late bloomer, aren’t you?”

Harry was starting to go from confused to angry.  “Cho, just what are you talking about?”

Cho smiled at him and kept a tight hold of his hands.  “When we kissed at Christmas, I was crying so much that I thought you didn’t like it, that you didn’t like me…” Harry started to interrupt but she stopped him.  “Then when you didn’t follow up by asking me out, I was sure of it.  Then you asked me to Hogsmeade for Valentine’s Day, I reckoned you were giving me another chance.  And then you ran off to meet Hermione, and I was so hurt and so jealous.  But it turned out to be for that interview.  Oh, I misunderstood everything.  That was really your first kiss?”

“Yes, and I thought it was very nice.”

“Well, what did you know?” she countered.  “No, Harry, that doesn’t count.”

“What do you mean, it doesn’t count?  How can you just say that?”

“Because I can, that’s how.  And that definitely doesn’t count as your first kiss.”

“Oh great, so now it doesn’t count and here I am almost a year later and I still haven’t been kissed,” Harry said pouting.

She stood up and pulled Harry up with her.  “Well, we can certainly fix that, and I’m not crying now, either.”  She put her arms around Harry’s neck and tilting her own head back slightly she pulled him down into a kiss.  Harry tightened his arms around her waist and kissed her back.  They broke apart a minute later and Harry just stared with unfocused eyes.

“Now, wasn’t that better?” Cho asked, smiling.  Harry just nodded, after a moment he shook his head and looked at her.

“That was certainly… better.”  He saw her grinning at him like the Cheshire Cat.  “And now what are you grinning at?”

“Oh, nothing.”

“Come on, spill it.”

“OK, it’s just that…  I don’t know.”  She grinned broadly at him.  “I gave Harry Potter his first kiss,” she said in a smug sing-song fashion.

“And that’s something to brag about?”

“Well, I’m not going to tattoo it on my bum or anything, but yeah.  It’s nice to know.  No matter who else you date, or eventually get married to, they will all be coming after me.  I was the first.”

“Oh?  And that’s not worth tattooing on your bum?”

She swatted him on the arm.  “It is something to add to my list of personal accomplishments though.  Cho Chang: Seeker in my third year; Quidditch Captain next year, hopefully;” she said with her fingers crossed, “eleven owls, not a record but the best of all the girls in my year; and now giving Harry Potter his first decent kiss!” she finished proudly.

Harry bent around and looked at Cho’s rear, “It would have to be written kinda small…”  She laughed and gave him a shove away from her.

That night, after seeing Cho over to Mrs. Figg’s house, she had allowed Cho to use her fireplace to get home, Harry sat through an extremely uncomfortable dinner with the Dursley’s.  His aunt kept sending him icy glares that told him that it had been she who had been peeking out of the curtains.  Harry cleaned up the dishes without a word or having to be asked and then went up to his room to practice what Mr. Chang had told him.  Finally, he collapsed into bed and his sleep was undisturbed.

The next few weeks passed with an easy regularity that Harry had rarely experienced.  In the mornings he would do his chores, tending the lawn, weeding the garden, or even painting the small fence that enclosed the back yard.  Two or three afternoons a week, Harry would journey to London to meet with Cho and the two friends would wander the muggle parts of the city and talk.  It seemed that the more Cho talked the less she cried. 

In a blink, or so it seemed, July was all but over.  The last day of the month dawned sunny and warm.  Mid-morning found Cho Chang again seated on the wooden bench in the back garden of Number 4, Privet Drive.  She wore a pretty sundress with a halter top but sat nervously on the bench, occasionally chewing on a fingernail.

Standing by the garden gate, under the cover of his rather battered old invisibility cloak (the Ministry had yet to return his newer one which had been confiscated when Sturgis was arrested) stood Alastor Moody, he was also rather nervous although he wouldn’t think of chewing on a fingernail.  They would be arriving soon and he had no way of guessing what their reactions would be.

Suddenly, from up the street, there came a burst of noise that made both of them jump.  It was obviously a crowd of people heading this way.  Cho’s head snapped towards the gate and Moody, still invisible, moved away from it, so as not to be hit by anyone coming through.

“For he’s a jolly good fellooooow!” several voices were singing, quite off-key.

“Will you lot be quiet!” a woman’s voice said.  “If we’re going to have this be a surprise then you can’t go rousing the entire village with your noise!”

Cho watched as a crowd of red-heads moved through the gate and into the yard at Number 4.  She didn’t recognize any of them at first, until a girl popped forward out of the group.  It was Ginny Weasley, the new Gryffindor Seeker, and that meant the rest of them had to be her family.  With this knowledge she was able to start putting names to the faces.  The tallest one was Ron, Harry’s mate, and there were the twins, resplendent in contrasting tropical print shirts and Bermuda shorts (complete with knee socks and garters), the woman must be their mother, Mrs. Weasley, and finally, the brunette with the mop of bushy hair, was Hermione Granger.  There was another boy there that Cho thought she recognized as being one of Harry’s dorm-mates but she couldn’t recall his name.  They were laden with baskets and wrapped packages, and Cho wondered what was happening.  Ginny stopped short as soon as she saw the other girl already standing in the yard.

“What are you doing here?” Ginny asked shortly.

Cho returned her gaze calmly and replied, “I could ask you the same thing.”

“If you must know, we’ve come to visit Harry,” Ginny replied coolly.

Cho ignored the slight and walked up to the older woman.  “I’m guessing that you are Mrs. Weasley?”  At a nod from Molly, Cho continued, “My name is Cho Chang, I’m a friend of Harry’s.  It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

The two shook hands and Molly studied the young woman before her.  “Yes, it’s nice to meet you too, dear, but I must say that it is a bit of a surprise.  We didn’t know you would be here.”

“Well,” Cho answered, “it’s Harry’s birthday today and he had said that he didn’t have any plans, so I arranged to take him out to lunch to celebrate.”

Ginny gave her a cold look and Molly replied, “Oh, it seems that we all had similar ideas.  You see, we were planning on having a bit of a party for him right here.  I hope you don’t mind?”

Cho chewed on her lower lip for a moment before answering, “No, of course not.  I’m sure that Harry would appreciate your throwing him a party.  I just hope that he can make it.”

Molly looked confused.  “What do you mean, dear? ‘You hope he can make it’  Where is Harry?”

“He’s upstairs,” a gravely voice said and Moody pulled the cloak off, startling Cho even further.

“Alastor!” Molly chided.  “You gave us all a fright.”

“Yeah, well, nobody’s supposed to be seeing me, right?”  He looked over at Cho, “Sorry, if I made ye jump, but ye ought to have been expectin’ it.”

“Constant Vigilance!” the twins sang out and the Weasley children all fell into fits of giggling.

“Yes, I suppose I should have.” Cho said.  “I know that Harry is usually watched but I just didn’t expect you to be so close.”

Molly spoke again, “Yes, well, shouldn’t we be getting Harry?  It’s his party after all.”  Ginny, Ron and Hermione all broke from the group and headed for the door to the house when they were brought up short by Cho.

“NO!  You can’t disturb him!” she called sharply.

“Why ever not?” Ginny responded.  “We’re his friends.  We can visit if we want.”

“Of course you can, dear,” Molly said.  “Now run and fetch Harry.”

“I wouldn’t be doin’ that,” Moody said clearly.  “The girl is right.  Ye shouldn’t be disturbing him.”

All eyes turned to Moody.

“Why not?” Molly asked after a moment.

“It’s his scar,” Moody answered.  “It started troubling him early this morning and he went inside t’ deal w’ it.”

Molly looked puzzled and Ron piped in, “Yeah, it’s been hurting him a lot since… since You-Know-Who came back, but that’s no reason to lock him inside.  He needs to have some fun to take his mind off it.”  He turned back towards the house.

“NO!” both Moody and Cho shouted, bringing Ron up short once again.

Cho began to explain.  “You see, his scar, it doesn’t just hurt for no reason.  It hurts when Voldemort -”  Ron and the twins flinched at the name.  “is probing Harry’s mind.  When he is using Legilimens against him.”

“All the more reason for us to be with him,” Ginny said.  “He needs our help.”

“No, he has to do this alone.”

“No, he needs our help!” Ginny snapped.

“You CAN’T help him!” Cho all but shouted.  “Don’t you understand?”

“Understand what, dear?” Molly said in a soothing tone, trying to keep things calm.

“Understand why Voldemort is attacking Harry.”

“Because he’s an evil git who wants to kill him?” Ron put in sarcastically.

Cho didn’t rise to the bait.  “Yes, he attacks Harry to try to hurt him but he is also using Harry to gather information.  He can see what Harry sees, hear what Harry hears.  He uses that to gather information.”

“So?” Ron said.  “He already knows we’re his friends, what else can he learn?”

“He can learn that we’re here,” Hermione spoke for the first time.  “He’ll know that you all are here and that means that no one is at the Burrow.  How’d you like to get home tonight to find the Dark Mark floating above the Burrow?  To find out that Death Eaters have burned your home to the ground, or worse, that they’ve laid a trap for you?  The less information we give him the better.”

Ron slowly nodded and the rest of the group grew somber.

“When did this start?” Molly asked.

Moody thought for a moment, “He was down here a bit after sun up.  Doin’ chores for his family.”  Moody made the word sound distasteful.  “It must have been about half nine when he starts rubbing at his scar.  A minute later he heads back inside and hasn’t been down again since.”

Cho picked up the story at this point.  “I got here at about eleven.  I was planning on taking him out to lunch for his birthday.  I ran into his Aunt and Cousin as they were leaving the house.  I think they were going shopping for the day.  They said that Harry was in his room and that I should go around back and wait.  They shouted up to him that he had company before they locked the door.”

Molly looked at her watch.  “So, Harry’s been in his room for almost three hours.  Maybe we should go check on him?”  Worry was evident in her voice as she glanced up at the windows on the second story of the house.

Moody answered, “I was up there about half an hour ago.  He’s sitting on the floor of his bedroom, cross-legged, like some Hindu Fakir, just mumbling away and staring into the corner.”

Cho nodded at this news but Molly frowned.  “Is he all right?  Maybe we should call Albus and have Madam Pomfrey come and take a look?”

“No,” Cho said again.  “He’s doing just what he was taught.  He’s trying to block him out.”

“And how would you know that?” Ginny said with a strange look in her eyes.

“Oh, hush, Ginny,” Molly chided.  “I’m sure Cho is right.  Harry has to learn to do this for himself.”  Molly turned to Cho and asked, “Does this happen often?”

“How would she know, Mum?  It’s not like they’re dating anymore!”

“Ginny!” Molly said, turning to her daughter.  “Miss Chang has been spending quite a bit of time with Harry this summer and we all approve of it.”  Ginny shot Cho a venomous look.  Molly continued, “Has this happened before, dear?”

Cho looked at her feet and answered, “A couple of times, yes.  The first time, it was really scary.  We were walking in Regent Park and suddenly Harry started mumbling things to himself.”

“What sorts of things?” Molly asked gently.

“Just things like: ‘Get out of my head’ and ‘You won’t win’, but he looked so… different.  It was frightening.  Then he began to bang his head against a tree trunk.  I thought for a second he was trying to knock himself unconcious but he didn’t.  He wouldn’t look at me but I could tell that his head was bleeding.  Then, after a few minutes, he stopped.  It took awhile for Harry to calm down but afterwards he was all right again.”

“Yes, Tonks told us about him coming home with a large bruise on his head.  She healed it but he wouldn’t tell her where it came from.  Has it happened any other times?”

“Yes, but never as bad as that first time.  When Harry feels his scar begin to tingle, he needs to get away, to isolate himself from everything and everybody.  That way Voldemort can’t see or hear anything.”

“But what does Harry do?” Hermione asked.

Cho looked at the other girl and answered, “He’s been studying Occlumency.  He’s working really hard at it, and he’s making some progress.  He empties his mind and waits.”

“He waits?  For what?”

“For Voldemort to stop the attack,” Cho answered flatly.

“How long does that usually take?”

Cho shrugged and looked Hermione straight in the eye, “Until Voldemort gives up, because Harry never will.”

After awhile the twins began to get restless and that always led to trouble, so Molly began setting out the food.  The crowd descended on the table like a swarm of locusts.  Cho had to smile at the sight, it was so different from her own home where meals were always restrained.  Well, everything was always restrained with her family.  She recalled all the stories Harry had told her about the Weasleys.  They were certainly everything he had said, and then some.

A few minutes later, Molly looked over and noticed that Cho was sitting alone on the bench while the rest of them were eating at a conjured picnic table.  She made eye contact with the girl and waved her over.

“If you ever plan on eating, dear, you’d best do it now.  I doubt there will be much left in a few minutes.  Not with this lot about, anyways.”

Cho smiled and moved to join the group.  Molly moved down and made room for her at the very end of the table, shielding her from Ginny’s direct vision.  With motions born of years of practice, Molly had a plate filled with various salads and such before Cho could manage to worm an arm into the throng, and placed it before the girl.

“Here you go, dear.  I know it can be rather intimidating trying to get anything away from this lot.”  Cho smiled her thanks and began to eat. 

The meal was pleasant enough, if a bit overwhelming for Cho, with everyone talking non-stop and food passing up and down the table as if of its own accord.  Once, one of the twins offered her a piece of pastry but before she could accept, Molly intervened and snatched the morsel off the plate and melting her son with a glare.

After every thing was eaten, except the huge chocolate cake, people began to leave the table.  Cho offered to help clean up but Molly bustled her away to join the others.  Cho glanced at her watch and then at the window to the smallest bedroom.  The blinds were drawn tight and nothing could be seen.

“Don’t you go worrin’, Miss,” said the gruff voice of Professor Moody from behind her.  “I went up and checked on him again a bit ago.  He still there, staring into the corner, just like before.”

“It’s been an awfully long time,” Cho said.

“Aye, closing in on five hours now.”  Moody turned away and, in a flurry of silk, disappeared once again under his cloak.

Cho tried to smile but couldn’t hide the worry she felt.  She moved off, the bench that she had been sitting on most of the morning was now occupied by Ginny and the boy she couldn’t identify, but when Cho approached they stood and moved away.  She resumed her seat and gazed up once again at the window above her.

“I didn’t know you and Harry were going out again,” said a voice from behind her.  Cho turned to look into the cold eyes of Ginny Weasley.

“Excuse me?” she said.

“I said, I didn’t know that you and Michael had broken up and now you were seeing Harry again.”

“Not that it is any of your business, but Michael and I haven’t broken up,” Cho said icily.

“Then what are you doing here?”

“I came to take Harry out to lunch for his birthday,” Cho repeated.

“Why?”

“Because that’s what friends do.  They visit each other, and do things like go to lunch.”

“So you expect me to believe that you and Harry are just friends?”

“What are you doing here?” Cho returned.

“WE came to celebrate Harry’s birthday.”

“Why?”

“BECAUSE WE’RE HIS FRIENDS!” Ginny screamed.

Cho smiled sweetly and said, “And you expect me to believe that all of you are just friends?”

Ginny glared at the other girl, her temper barely in check, before stomping off to rejoin her friend.  Cho was looking after her, her brow knitted in thought, when Hermione took a seat next to her on the bench.

Um, Cho,” she said quietly, “try not to be angry with her.  Try to understand what’s…”

“Oh,” Cho replied coldly, “I understand her position perfectly.”

Hermione swallowed before continuing. “We were all a bit surprised to see you here.  I reckon we didn’t know you and Harry had remained close since you broke up.  I mean, he never told us anything.”

Cho looked over at Hermione and studied her for a moment.  “Actually, Harry and I have seen each other more lately than we did at school.”

“Really?” Hermione said.  “I’m sorry if this seems rude, but I just don’t understand why.  I mean, shouldn’t you be spending time with Michael?”

Cho thought for a moment.  “Yes, I suppose it does seem odd.”

Hermione looked up at the window that led to Harry’s room, worry tugged at the corners of her mouth.  “You see those marks on the window frame?”  Cho looked where Hermione was pointing.  “Where it looks like the wood has been torn away.”  Cho nodded.  “That’s where his uncle put up the bars to keep Harry trapped, before his second year.  Ron and the twins took their dad’s flying car and came all the way over here to rescue him.”

“Was that the car that they crashed into the school?” Cho asked.

Hermione giggled.  “Yes, they almost got expelled for that little stunt.”  She looked over at Cho.  “But it would have been worth it.  We, all of us, just want to keep him safe.”

“Is that so?” Cho asked quietly.

Hermione’s brows knit together.  “You doubt it?”

“No, I don’t doubt your sincerity, it’s just…”  Cho looked back up to the window.  “Do you know what bothers Harry the most?”

“I think it’s that he feels guilty.  Like all of this is his fault.”

Cho shook her head.  “No,  that’s not it.”  She turned to look at Hermione.  “What bothers Harry the most is that so much of what happens to him is out of his control.  Everyone wants something from him.  Everyone is using him to their own ends, but they never tell him why.  Everyone uses him but no one trusts him to choose for himself, what he wants to do.”

“I see how he could have felt that way last summer.  Being kept in the dark and all.  But we’re not trying to use him.”

“Oh, really?  Tell me, Hermione, who’s idea was it to start the D.A.?  Was it Harry’s idea?”

“Well, not really.  Ron and I thought…”  At the look that Cho gave her, Hermione coughed.  “All right, it was my idea and I persuaded Ron and then Harry agreed to teach it.”

“Did he agree or did you have to persuade him, too?”

“Well, of course he had to be convinced.  But he was the best choice.”

“Whose best choice?”  Hermione looked puzzled.  “Let me put it this way.  You knew that the class Umbridge was teaching would likely cause you, well cause everybody in your year really, to fail the DADA OWL.  You reasoned that the only way to pass the OWL was to hold some extensive study sessions that would let you actually practice the spells.  You thought of starting the D.A. and then you persuaded Harry to lead the group.  Isn’t that right?”

“Well, Harry was the best choice and he gained as much from it as anybody.”

“Really?  How many new spells did Harry learn?”

“Well…”

“Did Harry learn to cast a Patronus at the D.A. or did we?”  Hermione couldn’t answer.  “Did Harry learn to duel?”  Hermione shook her head.  “So, in other words, when you realized you needed help revising for the DADA OWL you used Harry, we all did.”

Hermione bristled at this.  “We all took the same risks!  We all could have been expelled, not just Harry.”

Cho just looked at her for a second.  “Did we?  When the D.A. got found out” – Cho had a hard time swallowing – “when Marietta told on us, who got caught?  I didn’t, nor did you.  Harry made sure that all of us got away first.  He protected us first and when he got caught he would have taken all of the blame himself.  Face the facts, Hermione, we used him.”

Whatever Hermione was about to reply was lost as Mrs. Weasley came bustling over to them.

“Well, it’s over, for now at least,” she said.

Hermione face lit up.  “You mean Harry’s coming down?”

Molly frowned.  “No, the poor boy is fast asleep.  I sent Alastor up to check on him a few minutes ago.  He found Harry fast asleep on the floor.  He must have been so tired that he couldn’t even make it into his bed.  We just finished putting him to rights now.  I don’t know how long he’ll be asleep but I don’t think there’s any point in our waiting around any further.  I think it’s best if we all just went home for today.  We can do this again another time.”  She looked over at Cho and smiled.  “And next time, dear, I’ll make sure you get invited as well.”  Cho smiled her thanks.

With efficient movements Mrs. Weasley quickly packed together the remains of lunch, including the cake and the small pile of presents, and ushered the group away.  Soon only Mad-eye Moody remained on watch, hidden under his invisibility cloak.  The group made its way down Privet Drive with much good-natured jostling, with Cho at the rear watching it all with a fascinated eye.  After a moment Ginny dropped back to walk beside her.

“So, Cho,” she said casually, “you never did tell us why you’re spending so much time with Harry this summer.”

“Yes, I did.  We’re friends and that’s what friends do.  They spend time with each other,” Cho replied with an equally casual tone.

Ginny sniffed, “Probably just looking to cry on his shoulder, I suspect.”

Cho stopped in her tracks and turned to Ginny.  “Yes, I have.  In fact, I’ve cried a good deal on both his shoulders.  Harry’s a wonderful fellow and he deserves better than to be abandoned by his so-called ‘friends’ every summer.”

“We don’t abandon him!” Ginny said hotly.  “We came here today, didn’t we?”

“Yeah, and how many other times this summer have been to visit him?”

Ginny bit off whatever answer she was going to give and ran forward to rejoin the group, deliberately linking her arm with the black haired boy who was, evidently, her new beau.

At Mrs. Figg’s house the group entered and gathered around her small fireplace.

“Cho, dear, why don’t you go first,” Molly said.

Cho stepped forward and took a pinch of powder from a black lacquer box on the mantle.  After tossing it into the fire she called out in Chinese.  In a moment, the face of a man appeared and began to talk to Cho.  No one else understood what was being said but in a minute Cho ended the fire-call and stood up.

Glancing around the room, she said, “I must have left my bag back at Harry’s.  If you’ll just excuse me, I’ll run and get it.”

Cho hurried from the room and out the front door.  Molly looked after her for a moment then began to usher her brood through the Floo and back to the Burrow.

As soon as the door shut behind her, Cho broke into a run.  Her sandals slapped against the pavement and the full skirt of her sundress flew around her thighs in a way that would have made any red-blooded male watching her smile, but no one saw.  IN a minute she was back at the front door of the Dursleys and wrenching at the doorknob.  It was still locked.  For a second she debated using magic to open the door, but decided that Ministry involvement would definitely not be desirable.

“Mr. Moody?” she whispered into the gathering darkness, “Are you there?  I need you to open the door.  Can you hear me?”

“Aye, I hear ye lass,” came the gruff reply, “but why all the fuss?  We just checked on the lad a bit ago and Molly put him to bed nice and proper.”

“Was he really asleep?” Cho asked desperately.  “Did he move at all when you put him in bed, did he make any noise?”

“Not that I can recall, no.  He was dead to the world, but he was warm and he was breathing all right.  He’s fine, I tell ye.”

“No, he might not be.  He might be asleep at all.  Please, open the door.  I have to check on him.”

There was a whisper of sound followed by a sharp click and the door swung inward.  Cho sprang inside and dashed up the stairs.  At the top of the stairs she ran to Harry’s bedroom and carefully opened the door.  Her breath came in pants as she struggled to regain her composure from her run.  She walked over to Harry’s bedside.  He looked as if he was deeply asleep.  His breath was long, deep and regular.  Cho reached out and touched one of his hands, it felt warm, and raised it off of the bed.  Harry gave no resistance and when she released his hand it flopped back onto the covers.

“See,” came Moody’s voice over her shoulder, “dead asleep, just like I told ye.”

“No,” murmured Cho, “this isn’t right.  When someone’s asleep, they move, their eyes move, and they respond to being touched.”

Moody, now out of his cloak, hobbled up to the other side of the bed.

“Aye, they normally do, but if he was so tired…”

Cho reached out her hand to touch Harry’s face.  With a gentle finger she raised one of Harry’s eyelids.  His eyes were rolled back in their sockets, showing nothing but the whites.  He made no more response to this than he had to anything else.

“Ye might be right, Miss.  Tha’s not normal.  What do you reckon is happening?”

“Harry’s not there,” she said quietly.

Moody hesitated for only a second.  “This is beyond my ken.  I’ll be needing…” 

“There’s nothing anyone can do for now,” Cho said.  Moody looked at her and she continued.  “Something has happened and Harry’s spirit has left his body.  It might have been voluntary or he might have been forced out, I don’t know.”

“How do we find out?”

“We wait.  If it was voluntary, then he will be returning.  If he was driven out of his own body then he may never come back.  We can only wait and see.”

“Well,” Moody went on gruffly, “seeing as there’s nothing to be done but wait, why don’t you get on to your own bed and I’ll just sit with the lad for awhile.”

“No,” Cho said calmly.  “My father told me to stay here until Harry awakens.”

“Now there’s no need…”

“No, I’ll stay.”  With that Cho slipped off her sandals and curled her legs up under herself to settle in.  She did not notice Moody donning his cloak nor did she hear him leave the room.

Sometime later, Cho had fallen asleep, her head lolling forward.  There was a muffled grunt and she jerked awake, wincing at the stab of pain she felt in her neck.  Harry had rolled over on the bed and was snoring lightly with one hand dangling off the edge of the bed.  She couldn’t hold back a sigh of relief as she reached forward and lifted his hand back onto the bed.  She tried to be gentle but Harry jerked at the movement and his eyes sprang open.

Sitting up in his bed, he garbled, “Wha?  Who’s there?”

“Shush, Harry, it’s just me.  Go back to sleep,” Cho whispered but it was too late.

“Cho!  What are you doing here?”

“Well, I was supposed to take you to lunch, remember?  For your birthday.  But your scar must have started bothering you.”  Harry reached up reflexively and rubbed his forehead.  “You were up here taking care of it when I arrived.  Then you were gone.  Where did you go, Harry?  Did He drive you away?”

“No, no, it wasn’t Voldemort,” Harry said.  “It was amazing.  I mean, Voldemort was a bastard; he dug at me for longer than I ever remember him doing.  I think somehow he knew it was my birthday and he wanted to…”  He shook his head.  “Never mind that.  After he was done, something amazing happened!”  Harry was smiling broadly and Cho, even though she was confused, couldn’t help but smile along with him.  “It’s like, suddenly, I was floating out of my body.  I mean, I was still here, sitting on the floor – I’ve got to get myself a cushion, by the way, like the ones your dad conjured – but I wasn’t.  Do you understand?”

“Yes, I think I’ve heard of it.  It’s called an Out of…”

“Body Experience,” Harry interrupted.  “Yeah, that was it.  I was floating along.  I went back to the Ministry, to the Department of Mysteries, and I saw him!  I actually spoke with him!”

“Saw who, Harry?”

“Cho, Sirius is still alive!”
top

Part Four:

Harry awoke the morning of August the first feeling better than he had in ages.  Sirius was still alive, and that meant that he could be saved.  Harry had felt so elated that no nightmare could come close to him, Voldemort or no.  Cho had stayed only long enough to be sure that he was all right and then she had returned to Mrs. Figg’s to Floo home before the Dursleys returned.

Harry jumped out of bed and took his morning shower, his mind reeling with plans on how to get Sirius back out of the archway.  He would need help to rescue him, and that was where the problems lay.  Remus Lupin and Professor Dumbledore were the obvious choices for assistance but they were also the least likely to believe him.  Remus was likely still furious about the row they had had at the beginning of July, about Harry’s decision to leave Privet Drive whenever he liked.  Since then, no one had tried to stop him from leaving, but neither had Remus or Dumbledore so much as sent him an owl.  Still, he needed help and that meant he had nowhere else to turn but his best friends, Hermione and Ron.  Surely, they would want to help him.  They had been willing to go to the Department of Mysteries before to rescue Sirius and nothing had really changed now, had it?  He needed to meet with them, and quickly.  Harry decided to send off some notes that very morning.

Heading downstairs after getting dressed, Harry was prepared to deal with the Dursleys, it was fairly simple now that they were mostly ignoring him, but he wasn’t prepared for the sight that met him as he entered the kitchen.  Remus Lupin sat at the Dursley’s kitchen table, sharing a cup of tea with his Aunt Petunia.

“Oh yes,” chatted Remus amiably, “it was obvious that James was totally smitten with Lily from almost the beginning of our fifth year.”  Aunt Petunia sat there, tight lipped, and didn’t say a word.  Remus continued on as if that were the most natural thing in the world.  “Lily, of course, loathed James.  He was constantly trying to show off, trying to get her attention the same way that he got all the other girls to swoon over him, but none of it worked.  In fact, the more he showed off, the more Lily despised him.”  Remus turned as the door swung shut behind Harry.  “Oh, there you are Harry!  I thought you’d sleep the entire morning away, not that your lovely aunt hasn’t been delightful company.”  Aunt Petunia looked as if she wanted to be sick.  “Would you care for a cup of tea?  How about some toast?”

Harry just shook his head dumbly.

“No?  Oh well then, what say we be off?”  Remus tossed Harry something shiny and Harry caught it out of reflex.  Looking in his palm, he saw it was an old key on a ring.  The ring had a cracked leather fob and Harry could just make the word “Triumph” embossed on it before he felt a familiar, somewhat sickening tug and realized that the key was a portkey.  He tried to get rid of the key but it was too late; he was already gone.

Harry tumbled to the cold stone floor of a dimly lit room.  He barely had time to sense that other people were also there when a sharp crack announced the arrival of Remus.

“You know, Harry,” he said easily, “your father never got the knack of that either.  He could never keep his feet when he landed.”  Remus reached out a hand and helped Harry to his feet.  “It got so that he would just refuse to go anywhere if he had to use a Portkey.  Sirius,” Remus’ face darkened for a moment, “and I used to have quite a bit of fun tricking him into it.”

Harry looked around the room; he was in the kitchen of 12 Grimmauld Place, Sirius’ house.  Sitting at the table was Professor Dumbledore gazing at him serenely over his half-moon spectacles with his fingers steepled under his chin.  Across the table, also staring at him but with a look no one would describe as serene, was Severus Snape, in his usual black robes and smelling of old potions ingredients.  Remus moved and took another of the mismatched chairs and motioned Harry to join them.

“So, Harry,” Professor Dumbledore began, “I hope your summer holiday has been going well?”  Harry just nodded, unwilling to admit that his summer so far had been one the best ever.  “Ah, well,” Dumbledore continued, “as you can tell, we have decided that keeping you restricted to your Aunt and Uncle’s house was not needed after all and that, as long as you continue to take reasonable precautions, you should be allowed a certain amount of freedom to move about and do as you wish.”  Again, Harry just nodded, not trusting himself to speak yet.

“A small show of gratitude would not be unreasonable at this point, Potter.  But I suppose expecting that would be…”

Harry snapped at his Potions Master, “Why should I be grateful for your not doing something that you have no right to do in the first place?”

Snape was about to retort but the Headmaster cut him off with a gesture.  “Quite a valid point, Harry.  We have no legal right to restrain you; however we all are quite concerned about your welfare.”

Harry wanted to say something about the value of their concern but choked it back.  Instead, he simply nodded.

Dumbledore continued, “However, we are concerned over the incidents that occurred during your birthday party.”  

Harry was puzzled, ‘What birthday party?’

Remus suddenly understood Harry’s confusion and explained.  “Harry, yesterday, for your birthday, the Weasleys came to Little Whinging; they were going to throw you a surprise party, but…”

“But Voldemort beat them to it,” Harry finished.  “Nobody told me that they were coming.  Why not?”  

“Well, if they had told you then it wouldn’t have been a surprise, now would it?” Dumbledore answered calmly.  “We understand that this is not the first time this summer that Voldemort has attacked you in such a way.”

Harry shook his head, “No, he’s done it a few times, just never that intensely, or for that long.”

Dumbledore nodded, seeming to think about this for a moment.  “We are also concerned about what happened after Voldemort’s attack.  You’re dreaming that Sirius was still alive.”

“It wasn’t a dream and Sirius IS still alive.”  Harry tried to remain calm, to think things through.  How had they known about his vision, about his talk with Sirius?  He had told Cho, had she told the Order?  Did she betray him just as Marietta had betrayed the D.A.?  He shook his head; he didn’t want to believe it.  How else could they have known?  He was watched, he knew that, but were they sneaking into his bedroom?  Were they staying that close to him?  Did they trust him so little?  Harry’s anger began to build again.  Without thinking about it, Harry’s thumb began to rub the palm of his right hand.

Remus’ voice was calm as he spoke.  “Harry, how can you be sure?  We all saw Sirius die…”

“No,” said Harry firmly, “we saw him fall through the curtain in that archway.  He was alive when he fell, I saw it.  We didn’t see him die.”

“Harry, that room is called the ‘Death Room’ for a reason.  That veil…  it covers the portal to another realm, the realm of the dead.  Anyone who passes through it is dead.”

“How do you know that?”  Harry wanted to ask if they had heard the voices but somehow Harry knew that they hadn’t.  Just like so many people couldn’t see the Thestrals that pulled the carriages at school, they just couldn’t.

“Harry, the Unspeakables have been studying that portal for years.  And no one who has gone through has ever come back.”

“Just because nobody’s done it yet, doesn’t mean it can’t be done,” Harry said obstinately.

“Typically arrogant,” sneered Snape.  “You think you know better than everyone else.”

“No,” Harry snapped back, “I don’t think I know everything, but I do know one thing.  I know that anything is possible.  And a door works both ways.  If you can go through one side then you ought to be able to go through from the other.”

“Then why hasn’t anyone ever done it?” asked Snape in his self-satisfied way.

Harry just hung his head.  He had no answer and Snape knew it.

“Black is dead,” he intoned with finality, like some form of justice had been done.

“NO, HE’S NOT DEAD!” Harry screamed.  “I spoke with him!”

“In a dream,” answered Snape.  “It was all a dream planted by the Dark Lord.”

“No!  It wasn’t.”

“How do you know that?”

“I don’t know how I know, but I know.  This was different than the dreams.  It was real.  I’m certain.”

“Just like you were so certain that your vision of Sirius being tortured was real?” Snape was sneering widely now.  “It took everyone in the Order to save your stupid life then, and it cost Black his.  You were wrong then and you are wrong now.”

“No, this is different.  Sirius is alive.”

Dumbledore stopped Snape’s retort with a small gesture.  “Harry, I understand that you are convinced that this was a true vision.  You believe it with all your heart.  But you must admit that you also want it to be true.”  Harry nodded slowly.  “Looking at this objectively, how can we tell that this was different than the vision you had of Sirius being tortured?”

Harry shook his head.  He didn’t know how to explain it.  This was different.  This wasn’t a dream that he watched, this had been real, but how could he convince them?

“This is pointless,” Snape said.  “The boy obviously doesn’t understand.  Ever since Voldemort realized he could send Potter these visions, he has been using him.  He is of no further use to us.”

Dumbledore nodded, a little sadly it seemed, in agreement.  “Yes, Harry’s ability to see what Voldemort was doing was a valuable tool, but now that Voldemort knows of it and can use the link as well…  At least we were able to save Arthur.”  Dumbledore steepled his fingers under his chin once again and thought for a moment before continuing.  “Harry, I think it best that you resume your study of Occlumency.  Professor Snape,” the self-satisfied sneer was now wider than ever on the Potion Masters face, “has agreed to resume his tuition, provided that you take it seriously.  Can you do that?”

“No,” said Harry flatly.  Snape’s mouth opened in shock for a second before reforming into his trademark sneer, but Dumbledore’s eyes merely widened ever so slightly.

“Harry,” he said calmly, “I think it is vitally important that you learn Occlumency.  You must learn to block these attacks by Lord Voldemort.”

“Yes, it is important.  And that’s why I’ve been studying.  On my own.”

Snape’s sneer didn’t shift an iota.  “On your own?  And have you learned to block him then?”

“No,” Harry admitted, “I haven’t, but I can hold him off now and that was more than I could do before.”  Harry felt his hand begin to tingle as if it was falling asleep.  He flexed it to keep the blood flowing.  Remus noticed this, and also noticed that Dumbledore was watching it as well.

“You’ve learned to isolate yourself, you mean,” Snape continued.  “You’ve at least shown the sense not to give him what he wants.  But you haven’t the slightest idea of how to block his attacks.”

“Oh, and you do?”

“I have been blocking the Dark Lord’s probes for quite some time.”

“Yuh think?”

“If I hadn’t, I wouldn’t be alive today, you silly child.”

“That’s really what you believe?”  Harry was flexing his arm now, trying to stop the tingling that was slowly moving up from his hand towards his chest.  “Do you really think that you have hidden anything from him?  Do you think he doesn’t know exactly what you’re doing?”

Dumbledore was watching Harry closely, his head tilted ever so slightly to one side.

“If the Dark Lord had any inkling that I was a spy then I would be dead, as dead as Black.”

“I can agree with that at least,” Harry said.  “Sirius is just as alive as you are, and Voldemort has known all along that you’re a spy.”

Snape’s face twisted in fury but before he could reply Harry continued, “He said so himself in the graveyard just after he got his body back.  He knew you were a spy then but he never expected you to actually try to come back.”

”Then why hasn’t he killed me?”

“Because he’s using you instead.  You talk about how he has been using me, or how he wants to use me.  What a joke!  He’s been feeding lies to Dumbledore through you all along.  You’ve been played a royal fool.”

“How could he have?  I’m the one who discovered that he was aware of your link and that you witnessed the attack on Arthur Weasley.”  Snape’s mouth still sneered but his eyes betrayed his doubt.

“Now who’s arrogant?” Harry asked, sneering back at the older man.  “Voldemort has known about the link all along .”

Snape stumbled, “How… how could he have?”

“He was sending me those dreams of the Department of Mysteries ever since he came back.”

“What?” all three men asked, almost in unison.

“Yeah, I’d been having those dreams since the beginning of last summer.  He just couldn’t figure out why I wasn’t doing anything about them.”

“That’s impossible,” Snape said.  Harry just snorted.

“Why didn’t you tell us about these dreams?” asked Dumbledore.

“Because I didn’t know they meant anything!” Harry practically screamed.

“But Harry…” Remus began, Harry turned on him like a hound on a scent.

“What?  I’m supposed to tell everyone about every single dream I have?  Do you want to know what I dreamt about Cho last night?  Is it any of your business?”  Harry looked at the three men.  “I had a bunch of pointless dreams about a dark corridor, how was I supposed to know they meant anything?  If I had had any clue to what they meant maybe I would have said something, but I didn’t.  You all made sure of that!  Voldemort just couldn’t believe I wasn’t doing anything.  So, just to make sure that I was receiving his dreams, he let me watch Mr. Weasley being attacked.  When he was rescued he knew that I was getting the dreams.  He just couldn’t believe I was too ignorant to understand them.”

Remus began to slowly shake his head.  “And so he…”

“And so he let Snape know that he knew about the link.  Snape trots back to Dumbledore like a good little lamb and bleats out what HE has learned.  He brags how HE is a master of Occlumency and so HE gets to teach ME how to do it.  All the while Voldemort knows full well that Snape is a dismal failure and his lessons would most likely leave me weaker and easier to attack.  That was why the dreams got worse after I started studying.  It was all a part of Voldemort’s plan, and everyone just puttered right along the path he set.”  Harry had no idea what was going to happen.  He had never, NEVER, spoken to a teacher like this before.  But, somehow, Harry didn’t care; it was the truth and he didn’t care who got hacked over it.

“That is absolutely ridiculous!” Snape said, but it was obvious that everyone believed it.  “You’re just an arrogant, lying little...”

He never got a chance to finish as Harry screamed, “I AM NOT A LIAR!”

Dumbledore half stood to try to gain some control over the situation.  “If we could all, please, remain calm,” he said.

“You have no idea of what you’re talking about.  I have been watching Voldemort for more than a year now,” Snape said, ignoring the headmaster’s warning.

“Then you’ve been a fool for a year.  You’re a dupe.  You’ve been used even worse than I have.”

Remus reached out a hand to hold Harry back but Dumbledore stopped him and with a slight shake of his head indicated that Remus should sit still.  He stroked his long beard thoughtfully and continued to watch Harry.

“He has no idea where my loyalties lie.”

“He knows everything.”

“You’re wrong!”

“Fool.”

“No.”

“Your own arrogance has blinded you.  You’re nothing but a miserable failure.”

Snape just sputtered.

“You’ve always been a failure,” Harry spoke with years of built-up hatred.  “You’re even a failure at being a traitor.  Can’t you do anything right?”

Snape stood and his wand was in his hand in an instant.  “We’ll see who is wrong here.  Legilimens!”

Harry saw this as if in slow motion.  He knew the spell was coming and somehow he was ready for it.  As it hit, he was prepared.  The mantra began to repeat in his head.  Myoho Nhomei Rhingho Kyo...  Myoho Nhomei Rhingho Kyo…  He could feel the spell probing into his mind but he kept repeating the mantra.  Myoho Nhomei Rhingho Kyo...  Myoho Nhomei Rhingho Kyo... The tingling sensations had now spread all the way up his arm and began to move across his chest.  Myoho Nhomei Rhingho Kyo...  He felt his heart begin to flutter.  Myoho Nhomei Rhingho Kyo...  The tingling was spreading further.  Myoho Nhomei Rhingho Kyo...  His whole body seemed to vibrate.  Myoho Nhomei Rhingho Kyo...  As if of its own accord, his hand pulled his wand and pointed at Professor Snape.  Harry could see beads of sweat begin to trickle down Snape’s long nose to drip onto the floor.

Legilimens!” a voice he barely recognized as his own called.  

In a flash, Snape flew back against the wall, his eyes widened and Harry began to see a flood of memories passing before him.  Snape evaporating the contents of his cauldron in Potions class.  Snape sitting at the Staff table watching Harry getting sorted; a look of disgust on his face as the sorting hat calls out “Gryffindor!”  Snape running through the Forbidden Forest, heading for the castle.  A young Snape pausing on the steps of the Hogwarts Express turning with his wand in his hand, as it begins to point at the back of another, black-haired, young man, it flies away from him and into the waiting grasp of an equally young Sirius Black, who snaps it cleanly in two.  Here was a crowded corridor, a young Severus Snape casts a tripping spell and Harry watched as James tumbled down a flight of stairs.

With a fierce shake of is head, Snape finally broke the spell.  Harry could see him panting as he stood braced against the wall.  Harry saw his eyes widen.

“How dare you do that!  How dare you invade my private thoughts!” he spoke.

“How dare I?” Harry heard his voice answer.  “Turn about is fair play, Snivellus.”  Remus began to stand but Dumbledore once again restrained him.  “It was you who started this so don’t waste your breath trying to act offended when it gets turned against you.”

“You arrogant little bas...”

Harry’s wand was pointed at his professor’s throat.  “You don’t really want to finish that sentence, do you?”

The two pairs of eyes were locked for a moment until, with a blink, Snape turned his away.  “You have no right to go probing into thoughts that are none of your business, just as you had no right to look into that Pensieve.”

“Oh, don’t even begin to peddle THAT load of codswollop here.  Do you really think anyone actually believes it?”  Harry had no idea where this was coming from, but it was obviously having an effect on Snape.  His eyes were wide and he began to lick his lips.  “It was so obvious that you wanted Harry to look in that Pensieve.  Why else would you make sure that he saw you using it before every lesson?  You made a point of showing him that you were hiding something.  It must have really galled you when he didn’t sneak right into your office to see what it was.  How many nights did you waste, waiting up hoping that Harry would break into your office?  It must have driven you mad!”

Snape swallowed before he spoke.  “I did not!  I wanted to hide that memory from him.  That is why I used the Pensieve!”

“Oh, give it a rest, Snivellus!  Placing a memory into a Pensieve doesn’t remove it from your own mind!  Everyone knows that.  It only allows you to view it from the outside... to gain a different perspective.  You weren’t hiding that memory.  You thought there was no chance that Harry could penetrate your brilliant defenses.  After all, you’re more clever than Voldemort, what possible chance did Harry have of gaining entry into any part of your mind?”

Snape squirmed under this close scrutiny.  “No, I never wanted him to see that.”

“You wanted nothing but!  For years you’ve been telling Harry what an arrogant bastard his father was, and for years he hasn’t believed you.  So you decided to show him instead.  You selected that memory to prove that you were right and everyone else was wrong, then you laid your trap.  You reckoned that Harry wouldn’t be able to resist spying into that Pensieve, and then he would be to blame for finding out the truth.  You could act the injured party to all concerned.  It was a perfect plan, except for one thing.”  Snape looked back into his eyes, his gaze hot with fury.  Harry’s mind quailed, but somehow his body remained stiff.  “What you forgot was that people grow.  That’s why everyone always tells Harry what a terrific bloke James was.  It’s the truth!  Sure, he was a stuck-up prat at fifteen, we all were.  But he grew out of it, and that’s a little trick you haven’t managed yet, is it?  James grew up, that’s when Lily came to love him.  You stayed the same pathetic little toad you always were.  Nobody remembers James at fifteen because of what he became later on, and everyone remember you that way for the self same reason.”

No one spoke.  There was no sound at all except for Harry’s ragged breathing.  He pocketed his wand and turned away.  There were two doors in the room, one led to a flight of stairs which in turn led to the front hallway.  The other, at the opposite end of the room, Harry had never gone through.  He began to walk towards it.  From behind him Harry heard the sudden rustling of robes.  In an instant he turned, his wand already back in his hand.  Snape had his wand drawn again and was raising it over his head to cast a spell.   Dumbledore was half out of his seat reaching to intervene.

Without stopping to think, Harry cried, “Expelliarmus!” and Snape’s wand flew into his outstretched hand.

In another instant, Harry had closed the distance between them again.  His heart was racing and the tingling feeling was back, this time dancing over his entire body.

“Still backstabbing, Snivellus?  Still too cowardly to face your opponent?  Not that it mattered much, did it?  You know, James was always better than you.  At anything he cared to put his hand to, he would beat you.  And now...  Well, as they say: “Like Father, Like Son”, eh?”  His face was right up against the older man’s, his breath pushing the greasy hair out of Snape’s eyes.  “So, tell me, Professor Snivellus, how does it feel to be bested by a sixteen year-old boy?”  Snape’s eyes held a hatred that Harry couldn’t even begin to fathom.  It was so strong that he wondered if there was room in the man’s heart for any other emotion.  Harry’s mouth just sneered at his Potions Master.

“From now on, you’d best stick to your cookery,” he said and, with a sharp crack, the pieces of Snape’s broken wand were falling to the floor.  Harry turned on his heel and stalked out of the rear door.

Dumbledore’s eyes widened slightly as the sound of the door slamming echoed in the room.

“Ah,” he said calmly, “now, at least, we know one thing for certain.”

“Yes,” Snape’s voice had regained its oily edge, even though he held his hands within the sleeves of his robes to conceal the fact that they were shaking, “we know that Potter has gone quite insane.”

Dumbledore looked at his Potions Master out of the corner of his eye and replied, “No, my dear Severus, we know that Sirius Black is, indeed, still alive.  And now we must find a means of rescuing him from the arch before...”

Remus Lupin cut in, “before Harry goes and does something incredibly stupid and unbelievably brave like...”

“...doing it himself,” Dumbledore concluded.

Snape drew his cloak around his shoulders.  “But Headmaster, we must consider, is it worth it?  He is, at best, only one man, one life.  Is it worth the risk?”

“Severus, any life,” Dumbledore said, looking Snape directly in the eye, “every life, is worth saving.  You, above all others, should know that.”

Snape returned the aged wizard’s gaze for a moment, only a moment before changing the subject.  “If you will excuse me, there is a meeting called for tonight and I must prepare for it.”

“No, Severus, I think it would be best if you did not attend this evening’s meeting.”

“But, Headmaster, there may be items of some importance discussed.”

“No, I really must insist.  You are to return to Hogwarts and, please, remain within the grounds until we discuss this further.”  Dumbledore’s tone left no room for argument.  Dumbledore then sighed heavily.  “My age is beginning to catch up with me, I’m afraid.”

“What do you mean, Albus?” Remus asked quietly.

“Voldemort has indeed known about the link that joins him with Harry for some time, and I should have remembered as I am the one who told him about it.”  Both Snape and Remus stared in disbelief,  Dumbledore returned their gazes sadly.  “Two years ago, during the Tri-Wizard Tournament, I discussed my concerns for Harry’s safety with many people, including the person I thought was Alastor Moody.  During these talks I mentioned how Harry has had dreams of Voldemort and how I suspected that the curse scar was some form of link.  Barty Crouch obviously gave this information to Voldemort at some time during the year, thus giving seed to his plan to seize the prophesy and kill Harry.  I’m sorry my friends, this is all my fault.”  Dumbledore looked as old as either Remus or Snape had ever seen him.  There was no twinkle in his eye and the weight of the world seemed to hang on his shoulders.

Remus cleared his throat and spoke softly, “Headmaster, a wise man told me something once.  He said, ‘all we can do is our best, sometimes it simply isn’t enough but it is all we have any right to expect, from ourselves or from others.’  I think it is still good advice.”

Dumbledore smiled at his former student and slowly nodded his head.  “Indeed, but still, hindsight blesses us with many things we would rather have known earlier.  Now I think it would be wise if you went and found Harry, before he gets into trouble.”

Snape sneered sourly but Remus grinned.  “He does seem to have an uncanny ability for that, doesn’t he?  Oh well, like father like son.”  Remus left the table not seeing the look of bitter revulsion cross his companion’s face.

* * * * *

The corridor was dark and cobwebs hung thick from the ceiling.  Harry strode down its length, not knowing where he was heading but heading there with a purpose regardless.  Dim torches sputtered in the hall, coming to life as he approached and dying out again as he passed.  At the end of the passage stood a door, for a moment Harry was eerily reminded of the passageway that had filled his dreams this past year.  It wasn’t true, what he had told them earlier, about his not knowing the dreams had meant anything.  He had known all along, since the very first dream upon returning to Privet Drive, that the dreams were important.  He just didn’t know exactly what they meant or how they were important.  If he had only told someone about them, if he had only asked, so much would have been different.  But he didn’t.  He had just been so angry at being left out of everything, at being left isolated and alone, that he had wanted to spite them all.  Well, he had certainly done a job of that.

He turned the knob and opened the door.  The room on the other side was expansive.  The ceiling was at least twenty feet high and the room as large as the largest classrooms at school.  Small windows lined two opposite walls providing light, and Harry noticed that the third wall was actually two large double doors.  This was a Carriage House, Harry realized, as he closed the door behind him.  Proof of this sat on one side of the room in the form of a large carriage, not unlike the horseless – Thestral-drawn, Harry corrected himself – carriages at Hogwarts.  This carriage had no traces, yokes, or harnesses however, it was truly horseless, and it seemed large enough to carry at least a half-dozen people in comfort.  Tucked into the rear of the room was a tarp covered mound and it was to this that Harry was drawn.

Harry reached out a hand and noticed as he did so that it was trembling.  He grasped the tarp and pulled it free, revealing a gleaming motorbike.  It was a Triumph, he saw, like on the old key ring that Remus has tossed him just this morning, but it wasn’t old.  This obviously wasn’t the same bike that Sirius had ridden in his youth.  It was a modern sports bike, with bright yellow fairings and bodywork.  Harry’s eyes bulged and his hands itched to grab the throttle.

“Wow,” said a voice behind him.  Harry spun to see Remus Lupin standing in the doorway.  A smile crossed the older man’s lips as he looked at the machine before him.  “I knew Sirius was thinking of getting this, but I didn’t know he already had.”

“Sirius got himself a new motorbike?” Harry asked astounded.  “But how was he planning on riding it?”

“I don’t even know how he managed to buy it, Harry,” Remus answered, grinning, “but he wasn’t planning on riding it.  It was for you.”

“Me?”

“Yes, Sirius was planning on giving it to you for your birthday.  I told him to wait until next year when you would be old enough to ride it, but I guess he didn’t want to.”

“This was for me?” Harry couldn’t believe it.  Sirius had given him his Firebolt when he had first broken out of Azkaban, before Harry had even met him, but that was for all the missed birthdays.  This... this was incredible.

“Now remember, Harry.  You’re not old enough to be licensed.  You’ll have to wait until you’re seventeen to ride this bike,” Remus said sternly, although the glint in his eyes told that he didn’t really expect to be obeyed.

“Do you really think that, in a year, I’ll be able to get a license to ride a flying, invisible motorbike?” Harry asked grinning.

“This bike doesn’t fly,” at least not yet, he thought, ”and it certainly isn’t invisible.”

Harry reached out to the handlebars and hit a button, the outline of the bike shimmered and faded, obviously under some sort of disillusionment charm.  If Sirius had had the time, and Remus suddenly realized that Sirius had had a LOT of time, to do this than the bike probably did fly as well.  Remus shook his head ruefully, wondering what good could possibly come of this.

“This is brilliant,” Harry crowed.  Hitting the button again to return the bike to visibility, Harry straddled the saddle.

“Harry, you don’t even know how to ride that thing,” Remus said but, judging from the easy way that Harry sat the bike, he realized that riding was likely going to come as naturally to him as flying.  Besides, Remus reckoned, with Sirius rattling around inside his head, Harry had a pretty good teacher already.  The werewolf just shook his head; this was a battle he just wasn’t going to win.

“So, Professor,” Harry began with a wicked grin that Remus recognized from more than a decade ago, “would you…”  Whatever Harry was going to say was cut off when a loud explosion rocked the carriage house.

With a wave of his wand, Remus opened one set of doors to the outside.

“Harry,” he called turning to re-enter the house, “get out of here NOW!”

Harry knew that Death Eaters had attacked and the bike roared into life at the push of the starter.  The door back into the house closed behind Remus as Harry, letting the voice inside his head take over, pulled in the clutch and kicked the bike down into first gear.  Slipping the clutch, Harry tore the bike out of the garage and past the faded and peeling shingles of the house.  Coming around the front of the building, Harry was thinking about which way to turn when out of the corner of his eye he saw someone… something.

It was Kreacher; the little house-elf was standing in the front yard of 12 Grimmauld Place practically dancing.  Harry could see the vicious grin on his face as he clapped his hands to the sounds of destruction coming through the open front door.  Giving the handlebars some hard right counter-steer, Harry felt the bike fall over onto its left side as he simultaneously gripped the front brake and rolled on the throttle.  Gravel skidded from underneath the rear wheel as the bike pivoted on its front until it was pointed directly at Kreacher.  Harry released the front brake and accelerated.

Kreacher never even had a chance to pop out of the way as the bike tore across the lawn and bowled him over.  Just as he hit the elf, Harry skidded the bike again and began to head for the front steps.  Jerking back hard on the handlebars as he accelerated Harry felt the front tire lift off the ground as he got to the steps and with a series of sharp jolts he climbed onto the front porch and rocketed through the door.

“KILL THEM ALL!  DESTROY THE MUGGLE-LOVING SCUM!” the portrait of Sirius’ mother screamed.  Harry heard the sounds of battle coming from directly ahead and, gunning the bike forward, he charged.  The stairs down to the kitchen were even harder on the bike’s suspension, and Harry’s, then the ones out front, but he didn’t slow down as the bike ploughed into the kitchen.  Harry saw that one Death Eater was down, at Dumbledore’s feet, while three more dueled with the headmaster and former professor.  Snape was pinned to the opposite wall by one masked figure, writhing under the Cruciatus curse.  Then Harry suddenly realized that the Potions Master had no wand with which to defend himself.  Harry had snapped it during their altercation earlier.

Accelerating at full throttle across the kitchen, the exhaust screaming in the enclosed space, Harry crossed the kitchen towards Snape.  Harry fishtailed the bike and slammed the rear wheel into the shocked Death Eater’s legs sending him sprawling.  Released from the curse, Snape began to slump to the ground but Harry caught him and pulled the semi-conscious man across the gas tank.  Harry recognized the voice of Bellatrix Lestrange as she bellowed, “INCENDIO!”

With Snape draped in front of him, Harry pointed the bike towards the door leading to the carriage house.  Luckily, it was still open and the bike hurtled down the passage.  Harry could feel the heat of the flames behind him and he imagined them growing closer, about to envelope them both as he tried to reach the other end in time.  As he felt the flames licking at the back of his neck, Harry realized that Remus had closed the door to the carriage house.  Harry braced for the crash but just before they struck, Harry felt Snape’s hand grab the wand from his belt.

Reducto,” Snape called and the door exploded as the bike burst into the carriage house proper.  Harry again skidded the bike around to point to the still open doors.  ‘One of these days,’ Harry thought to himself oddly, ‘I’m going to have to learn how to turn this thing properly.’

Harry raced out of the doors, down the drive, and into the street.  He turned away from the house, just as it exploded in a pillar of flame, and raced away.  Harry pulled the bike around, when he figured they were out of the danger zone, and came to a stop.  He looked up at the column of smoke that had once been his godfather’s home.

“Good riddance,” he muttered and at once he began to wonder if Dumbledore and Remus had also made it out alive.

His question was answered as two loud cracks announced the apparation of both Professor Dumbledore and Remus Lupin.  The two men looked whole, if a little battered and singed.  Harry felt Snape begin to struggle up from his awkward position and sat up straight to get out of his way.  The man managed to stand and he stared Harry right in the eye.

“That was the most foolhardy display of bravado that I have ever witnessed,” the Potions Master growled.  “How dare you risk yourself in that manner.  You should have immediately left the area!  How could you be so reckless?”

“But we’re certainly glad for it,” Dumbledore interrupted.  “Aren’t we, Severus?”

Professor  Snape only continued his ranting, “If you think that your little stunt means that I owe you my life, Mr. Potter, you are sadly mistaken.  I was perfectly capable of dealing with that situation and your interference was NOT desired!”

Harry looked up at the older man and said, “I don’t think you owe me anything, Professor.  If anything, I reckon this makes us even.  I didn’t need your help either, back when Quirrel was jinxing my broom.  I most likely would have lived through that fall.  After all, I fell further when the Dementors knocked me off.  But still I appreciated the assistance, even if I never said ‘thank you’.”  Harry grinned wickedly.  “Besides, by saving me from that fall, you gave me the opportunity to beat Slytherin for the first time.”

Snape glowered at him, but Harry could see smiles on the faces of Dumbledore and Lupin.

“Albus,” Remus said, “how did they know about this place?  The protections and wards should have prevented their coming here.”

Both men looked at Snape, but when Harry realized what they were thinking he interrupted.  

“It was Kreacher,” he said.  “I saw him on the front lawn as I was leaving the first time.”  Now all three men were looking at him.  “He just looked so happy about the attack that I...”  Harry looked down at his shoes.  “I, sort of, ran him over.”

“Was he injured?” Dumbledore asked.

Harry looked up fiercely.  “I hope so,” he growled, “but somehow, I doubt it.”

“Harry,” Dumbledore began to explain, “we can not blame Kreacher for what he became.  Perhaps if he was treated differently...”

“No, Professor, we can blame him.  Dobby was raised in a household just a vile as Kreacher’s, but he chose not to become evil himself.  If Dobby can choose to be good, then why couldn’t Kreacher choose to be evil?”

“Harry, he might not have had the opportunities here that...”

“No, Sirius was raised in the same house, and HE chose not to become evil.  If he had a choice then Kreacher did too.  Either way, the responsibility for his choices are his alone.”

Dumbledore nodded his head slowly.  “Perhaps you have a point, Harry.  But now we must all leave quickly, before the Ministry appears and we are faced with a lot of uncomfortable questions.  Harry, you must return to your Aunt and Uncle’s, while the rest of us return to Hogwarts.”

“Yes, sir,” Harry said.  He shifted uncomfortably for a moment before speaking further, “Um, Professor Snape?”  Snape glared at him.  “Could I have my wand back?  Please?”

Snape thrust the wand into his robes and replied, “You will have your wand returned, Potter, after you arrange to replace my own.”  Harry blushed slightly and nodded.

Dumbledore broke in, “Now, might I suggest that we all be off?”

“Yes, sir, Headmaster!” Harry said with a grin as he gunned the motorbike back into life and tore off down the street.

“Perhaps, I ought to have been a bit more specific with young Mister Potter,” Dumbledore said with a grin.

Remus smiled widely.  “Honestly, I don’t know what we are going  to do with that boy.”

“Perhaps Educational Decree Number Twenty-nine,” was all that Snape said.
top

Part Five:

A bright half-moon had risen when the meeting finally broke up.  In groups of twos and threes, the attendees rode the spiral stairs down from the Headmaster’s office at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.  Soon there were only four left.  They had been the first to arrive and so it was oddly fitting that they were also the last to leave.  Professor Minerva McGonagall had a look of dour concern on her face but it was Severus Snape who spoke first.

“Headmaster,” he said, “I feel I must again stress my view that it is unwise to simply allow Potter to run roughshod over the law, both muggle and magical.”

“Indeed, Albus,” interjected Professor McGonagall, “we all know how fond you are of the boy, but to simply let him do whatever he pleases?  He must have some form of structure in his life.  Perhaps those horrid Muggle relations of his can finally be of some use?”

“No, those people have had too much of an influence over him already,” said Remus Lupin quickly.

“Well, someone needs to start having some control over the boy,” said Severus.  “How else can he be expected to survive?”

Albus Dumbledore looked at the three other people in the room.  They were all between 75 and 100 years younger than he and yet they were his closest advisors, more than that, they were his friends.

“Indeed, you are all correct,” he spoke at last.  “Someone must begin to exert some control over Harry, and I believe I know precisely the right person.  Remus, if you will remain for a few moments, I have a message for you to bring to Mr. Potter.”

With this the deputy headmistress and the Potions Master took their leave and left a rather curious werewolf behind.

* * * * *

The ride from London to Little Whinging in Surrey took Harry over five hours.  Not that he couldn’t have made the trip in considerably less time, the distance was only some 30 odd kilometers, but he was constantly delayed by turning off into the empty parking lots of office buildings, factories, and train depots so that Sirius could give him lessons on riding a motorbike.  Some of the lessons were basic, such as the proper techniques for braking, using the front more than the rear, or how to maneuver the machine at low speeds, which was in reality far more difficult than turning at high speed.  Other lessons were far more Marauder-like, such as the proper way to stand the bike up on its front wheel using the brake, as well as standing it on the rear wheel using the accelerator.  Sirius also made Harry, much to his chagrin, stop and buy a helmet.  Harry wanted one that was red and gold, the Gryffindor colors, but Sirius insisted on a yellow, full face model that matched the bike and fit snugly without interfering with Harry’s glasses.

And so it was dinnertime when Harry rolled up the drive of Number 4 and climbed off the bike, saddle-sore but grinning from ear to ear.  The Dursleys, as usual, made a point of not noticing him as he strolled into the kitchen, but when he sat his helmet on the counter to free up his hands to make a sandwich, he heard a distinct gasp from his aunt.  After grabbing a fizzy drink from the fridge, he set his plate on the table and took a chair.  Uncle Vernon was turning quite a lovely shade of puce when Harry swallowed a bite of food and asked how everyone’s day had gone.  His aunt and uncle quickly returned their eyes to their plates but Dudley couldn’t stop himself.

“Wha’ tha’ helmet for?  Did somebody bring you home on a motorbike?  I thought I heard one drive up.”

Harry looked at his piggish cousin, two years of training in boxing had made him a good bit stronger but he was still quite a rotund figure.  “No one brought me,” Harry said casually, “I rode myself.”

And so, while his aunt wailed about the neighbors seeing one of those horrid, hoodlum things in their drive, Uncle Vernon struggled to clear a lodged bit of beef from his windpipe, and Dudley whined because HE didn’t have a motorbike, Harry finished his sandwich, put his plate in the sink, and went up to his room to study for the rest of the evening.

The few mornings later, after another lovely, dreamless night’s sleep, Harry woke, showered, and went downstairs.  He reckoned to put in a little work around the house before going out on the bike for some more lessons.  So, as he entered the kitchen, he was quite shocked to see Remus Lupin once again sitting at the table.  The man looked quite tired and Harry noticed that this time he wasn’t even bothering to pretend to hold a conversation with his aunt, who sat with him, likely to make sure he didn’t try to steal any flatware.

“Remus,” Harry said when he got over the shock, “what are you doing here?”

“Yes, it’s beginning to become quite a habit, isn’t it?” he replied.  “I’m going to have to bring some groceries next time or I might start to wear out my welcome.”

Harry saw his aunt’s eyes widen at this comment but she didn’t say a word.  A remarkably intelligent decision on her part, Harry thought.

“I’m starving,” Harry said.  “I’m going to make myself some breakfast.  Would you care to have something?”

“Actually, Harry, I could do with a bit of toast or something; it’s been a long night.”

Harry got out a frying pan and put a healthy amount of bacon in it to cook as he scrambled a half-dozen eggs into another pan.  In truth, he wasn’t that hungry but he knew Remus often went without and decided that he ought to see that he had at least one good meal today.  Besides, the look on his aunt’s face as he crashed about in her pristine kitchen was delightful.

As Remus began to tuck into his breakfast, he looked at Harry.  It was obvious that he had something to say and this was not just a social visit.  Wiping his mouth carefully with one of Petunia’s best cloth napkins, he began.

“Harry, I want to begin by saying we all believe you.”  Harry couldn’t stop the hope that began to bubble up inside him.  “Somehow, Sirius is still alive, in one form or another.”  Remus’ eyes grew concerned as he looked steadily at Harry.  “Are you aware of how deeply he is engrained into your mind?”

Harry nodded.  “He’s in there pretty well.  I can’t sense him all the time, like right now, but when I need him, he comes forward.”

”Like the other day. During your encounter with Professor Snape?” Remus asked.

“Yeah, then and when I was riding the bike.  I sort of let him take control because… well, because I didn’t know what to do and he did.”  Harry blushed slightly with this confession and he lowered his eyes.

“Yes, Sirius could certainly handle a bike.  Was it him that got you home?”

“Well, yes and no,” Harry began and he went on to explain how Sirius had taken the long ride home to teach Harry how to ride for himself.

“So, Sirius is possessing you?”

“NO!” Harry said sharply.  “It’s not like that at all.”

“How do you know, Harry?”

“Well, I spent a lot of time thinking about it that night, after it was all over.  I’ve talked a bit with Ginny about what it was like when Voldemort was possessing her back a few years ago.  She said she couldn’t remember what she did, where she went, or how she got there.  It’s not like that now.  It’s like we’re a team, Sirius and I, almost like we’re joined.”  Remus looked at him curiously, with a strong vein of worry.  But since he wasn’t trying to call in an exorcist, Harry took this as a sign to continue.  “I’ve been thinking a bit about what she said, and my dreams.  Sort of comparing how they were to what she went through.”

“And?”

“Well, they all seem to be different.  Ginny was possessed against her will, and she had blackouts and couldn’t remember anything.  Back in fourth year, before Voldemort came back, the dreams I had were all… sort of… well, they were like going into a Pensieve.”

Remus shook his head, “I’ve never been in a Pensieve, Harry.  Describe it to me.”

“Well, it’s sort of like you’re there but you really aren’t.  You can walk around and see things from different angles, but no one knows you’re there.  They can’t see you or hear you.”

“Because they’re just memories,” Remus said.

Harry nodded.  “But that was also what those first dreams were like.  I could see what was happening but I was still me.  I was watching everything.  Then, after Voldemort got his body back, they were different.”

“How so?”

Harry took a deep breath and continued, “It was like I was a part of them.  Instead of being me and watching what was happening, I became one of the people involved.  At first, I just pictured myself walking down a dark corridor.  There was no one else there, not Voldemort, not Wormtail, no one.  That’s probably why I didn’t think they were coming from Voldemort; he wasn’t in any of them.  I didn’t feel any strong emotions, except maybe a desire to open that door at the end of the corridor.”

“But you were still yourself?”

“I thought so then, but I’m not so sure now.”

“Why’s that?”

“Well, the dream I had, where Mr. Weasley was attacked.”

“You watched that happen?” Remus asked gently.

Harry shook his head.  “No, I did it,” he admitted softly.

“What do you mean you did it?”

“I was the snake.  I saw what the snake saw, felt what the snake felt.  I… I hated Mr. Weasley and I wanted to kill him.  I hunted him.  I snuck up on him while he was asleep and then I attacked him.”  Harry was shaking with the power of the memory and the guilt it brought back.  “I bit him, over and over again.  I wanted to kill him.”

Remus looked at the boy intensely for a moment before speaking.  “Interesting,” was all he said.

“Interesting?” Harry barked.  “You think it’s interesting that I wanted to kill my best friend’s father?”

“No, Harry,” Remus quickly said.  “You didn’t want to kill anybody.  That was the snake.  You were witnessing not only the snake’s actions but its thoughts, its emotions.  It’s interesting that, in the beginning, you experienced these dreams in the third person.  You were an observer.”  Harry nodded; this at least he could understand.  “But after Voldemort’s resurrection, your dreams changed, they became first person.  You were no longer independent of the actions going on; you were a part of them in a way, but not in control of what was happening.”

Harry nodded again, “Right, then I got the dream of Sirius.”  Harry hesitated, he wasn’t sure if he could continue, but he felt he had to try.  “I was Voldemort.  I was torturing Sirius.  I was laughing.  I hated him and I wanted to kill him, but only after I punished him first.”  Harry stopped, unable to continue.  He looked at his father’s friend and waited for the recriminations he thought would come from this admission.

Remus got up and walked around the table.  Placing a hand on Harry’s shoulder he looked down into the eyes that had once belonged to the most beautiful girl at Hogwarts.  “Harry, you never felt those things, did you?”  Harry could do nothing but return his gaze.  “It was Voldemort who hated Sirius, just as it was Voldemort who wanted to kill Arthur Weasley.  I don’t want you to feel any guilt for what he made you witness.  It wasn’t you who felt that way.  You only witnessed what Voldemort felt.”  Harry nodded slowly but Remus knew it would take time for understanding to come to the boy.  “Harry, what about the dreams you have now, the ones that convinced you that Sirius may still be alive.”

“He is alive,” Harry said fiercely.

“I know, Harry, I know.  I saw him a couple of days ago.”  Harry looked stunned.  “That incident with you and Professor Snape.  That wasn’t you, it was your mouth that spoke but they were Sirius’ words.  I’ve witnessed enough of their battles to know one when I see one.  Especially when he beat Snape to the draw and snapped his wand.”

Harry gaped for a beat and said, “That’s happened before, hasn’t it?  On the Hogwarts Express?”

Remus shook his head ruefully.  “Yes, on our final trip back to London after finishing our last year, Sirius got hold of Severus’ wand and snapped it right in front of everyone.”

“No,” Harry said.  “It wasn’t like that.  I saw it, in Snape’s memories…”

“Professor Snape, Harry.”

“He was going to hex my dad.  Sn… Professor Snape was boarding a carriage and he turned to curse my dad,” he added with a sneer, “in the back.”  Remus looked at Harry oddly.  “Sirius disarmed him and then snapped his wand.  It wasn’t his fault, he was protecting my dad.”

“Did Sirius tell you this?” Remus asked.

“No, like I told you, I saw the memory of it in Snape’s…”  Harry grimaced, “Professor Snape’s mind.  Just like the time he tripped him and caused him to fall down that flight of stairs.”

“You mean that time in fifth year?” Remus asked, wide-eyed; Harry just shrugged, not knowing any context for the memory.  “It was the day before the final Quidditch match of the year, Gryffindor versus Slytherin.  Your dad fell down a flight of steps and broke his arm.  Poppy fixed it but wouldn’t let him fly in the game.  Without him we lost, we got creamed actually, and lost the Cup.  Severus did that?”  Harry nodded.  “Your dad always said he thought someone tripped him but no one was anywhere near at the time.”

“Well, Malfoy used the same hex on me last year.  That’s how he managed to catch me when they raided the D.A.”

“Hmm,” Remus said, as if filing this bit of information away for future use.  “But Harry, tell me about the dreams you’re having now.  Are they first person or third?”

“First, I reckon,” Harry said.  “But they’re different again.  Sirius isn’t in them, at least not as a human.  He’s Snuffles and I’m him.”

“Explain.”

“Well, it’s kind of complicated.  I’m always in the dream but I’m not me.  What I mean to say is that the real me is there watching the dream me.”

“So, they’re third person, like your first visions of Voldemort?”

“No, not like that.  I’m Snuffles, the dog, and I’m playing with myself.”  Harry blushed at the old marauder’s grin.  “Not like that.  I’m the dog and the dog is playing with the dream me.  Chasing sticks or Frisbees or just messing around.”

“You see out of the dog’s eyes?  Do you feel what he feels?”

Harry shrugged.  “I dunno, what does a dog feel?  I know I’m happy.  It’s kind of peaceful and relaxing.  Sort of what I…”  Harry hesitated again.  “Sort of what I used to always dream about, you know, before all this started.  I’m…”

“Carefree?” Remus ventured.

“Yeah,” Harry answered.  “Carefree, like I don’t have a problem in the world.”

“But what about this last dream, where you say you spoke with him?”

“That’s different again,” Harry said, somewhat confused.  “It wasn’t a proper dream at all.  I wasn’t really asleep.”

“Yes, Alastor told us about that, but what happened?”

“Well, I was sitting there on the floor trying to block out Voldemort, and then the attack stopped.  Suddenly, I wasn’t sitting there anymore.  I mean, my body was still there, I could see it, but I wasn’t in it anymore.  I just sort of floated up and through the walls.”  Harry looked over at his former Professor, expecting to be laughed at, but Remus had a serious expression on his face so Harry continued.  “I was somehow drawn to London, to the Ministry where I just floated through the walls and down to the Death Chamber.  I was standing there, in front of the arch, and I could here the whispering.”

“What whispering?”

“I dunno, it was coming from beyond the archway.”  Harry looked at Remus.  “I know, you can’t hear anything, just like so many of the students can’t see the Thestrals, but they’re still there and they’re real.”

Remus nodded his head, “OK, I’ll accept that you hear whispering, now go on.”

“Well, there’s not much to say.  One of the whispers got louder and then I recognized it as Sirius.  He told me he was still alive but he was stuck there.”

“Stuck where, Harry?”

“In Limbo, or some sort of a place between life and death.  Ghosts are stuck between the two planes too, but are on our side mostly.  Sirius is stuck but on the other side.”

“What did he say?”

“He said he was there and that it wasn’t that bad.  He said it was way better than Azkaban and that he could tolerate it.  He… he said he could still be here with me in some ways, and that he always would.  He didn’t want me to do anything stupid to try to get him out.  He told me to take care of myself first and not to worry about him.”

Remus seemed short of breath and he sat down clumsily on one of the chairs to avoid falling.  “What else did he say?”

“Nothing else, really.  All of a sudden I was back in my body.  Somebody had put me in my bed and Cho was there, waiting.”

Remus smiled at this.  “Yes, she said her father told her to wait until you came back and that’s exactly what she did.  That’s quite some girl you have there, Harry, not a Gryffindor but still quite some girl.”

“Yeah, she is,” Harry said, not mentioning that he wasn’t the one who had her.

Remus chewed on his lip for a minute then said, “Harry, I’m gong to have to speak with Professor Dumbledore about this.”  Harry nodded.  “We all believe you, but no one understands.  We need to look more thoroughly at the situation before we can take action.  There are still a lot of questions to be answered.”

Harry looked anxious.  “But you are going to do something, aren’t you?  I mean, we can’t just leave him there.  We’ve got to get him out.”

”Harry, I promise you, we’re going to do everything we can to get him out of there.  I don’t like the thought of him being trapped any more than you do, but we have to be clever about this and do it the right way.”  Remus stopped for a moment and looked Harry right in the eyes.  “But right now, Harry, we have something else we need to talk about… your behavior.”

Harry hung his head, he knew that he had been behaving abysmally for, well for about a year, truth be told.  Now it was time to pay the piper.  Remus drew his wand and muttered a silencing spell.  Not a good omen, in Harry’s opinion.

“Harry,” Remus began calmly, “you’re sixteen years old.  In another year you will be an adult in the eyes of the wizarding world and able to make all your own decisions about where and how you live your life.  But be that as it may, right now you are not an adult.  You are a child.”

Harry wanted to snap that he wasn’t a child and that he had faced things that many adults hadn’t or couldn’t, but somehow he managed to remain silent.  He had earned this lecture with his own behavior and now he would have it.

Remus continued, “You are also in rather unusual situation.  When Sirius was alive...”  Harry bristled, Remus balked then continued, “I mean when Sirius was physically here, we were faced with a strange dilemma.  He was your legal godfather but a fugitive, Professor Dumbledore was willing to accept his authority but the Ministry would not.  Legally, in both the magical and muggle worlds, your guardians were your aunt and uncle, but Dumbledore listened to Sirius.  He didn’t want you to be under the control of the Dursleys any more than necessary.  Everyone agreed with that concept, especially you, I’d wager.”  Harry nodded and wondered where this was going.  “Now that Sirius isn’t here to play that role, at least to Dumbledore, there is little to do but give full authority back to the Dursleys.”  Harry’s head sank; he was going to be stuck here on Privet Drive forever.  Remus waited a beat for this thought to fully reach Harry.  “However, Dumbledore and the rest of us realize that given their druthers, the Dursleys would just chuck you out and forget about the whole thing.”

“You say that like it would be a bad thing.  At least I’d be away from here,” Harry said woefully.

“Yes, Harry, that would be a bad thing.  The protections you have while residing, at least nominally, here with your family are vitally important in keeping you safe.”

“Until I turn seventeen, next summer,” Harry said.  “Then all bets are off.”

“Exactly, and there lies the dilemma.  Who should have authority over you for the next year?”

Harry thought about this.  His first choice for a guardian would have been Remus himself, but Harry wouldn’t dare suggest it.  What if Remus didn’t want to be saddled with a rebellious teenage boy?  Why would he?  Why would anyone?  “Well, there’s always the Weasleys, maybe they would be willing to take me?”

Remus looked at the boy, hope glittering in his green eyes.  He had wished that Harry would ask him to do it, even though Remus knew this was impossible.  He knew that the Weasleys were the best choice but still he felt injured at being overlooked.  “Unfortunately, that won’t work either.  If anyone accepts legal responsibility for you then the protections you have from living here would be nullified.”

“So, we’re back to the Dursleys,” Harry said morosely.

“Yes, we are, and the sad fact that no one wants you to be involved with them any more than you have to.”

“But what else is there?” Harry asked.

“Well, Dumbledore reckons there is only one person who can accept responsibility for you yet still maintain the protections.”

“Who’s that?”

“You.”

“Me?”

“Yes, Harry, you.  Legally, in both the magical and muggle worlds, your aunt and uncle will still have authority over you but, for all practical purposes, Dumbledore has agreed to treat you like an adult, as if you had already come of age.”

Harry was stunned, he couldn’t believe his luck.  They weren’t going to punish him, they were setting him free.  He suddenly realized how Dobby must have felt when he pulled that filthy sock out of the ruined diary.

“You mean I’m free?” he asked incredulously.

Remus looked at the shining face before him.  Dumbledore had told him exactly what to expect and, so far, the old wizard had been dead on.  Now was the time to hit the boy with some realities.

“Harry, do you know what it means to be free?” he asked, just as the Headmaster had told him to.

“Yeah!  It means that nobody gets to boss me around anymore.  I get to make my own rules and my own decisions.  I don’t have to answer to anybody!”  The boy was practically jumping for joy right there in the kitchen.

“No, Harry.  Freedom is not the absence of responsibility; it is the acceptance of it.”

Harry looked confused and Remus let him stay that way for a moment.

“If you want to be unaccountable, to not have to answer to anybody, then stay a child.  If you want to be an adult, then you have to answer to everybody.”  Now Harry looked even more confused.  “You will have to accept full responsibility for your actions.  You can no longer blame anyone else or ask anyone else to take care of the messes you make.”  Harry now sat still in his chair, his exuberance upon hearing the news of his emancipation had evaporated.  “Let’s take that new motorbike of yours as an example.  It’s yours, Sirius bought it for you as a gift, but legally you aren’t permitted to ride it until your seventeen.  You can physically ride it obviously, but not legally.  You’re breaking the law.”

Harry thought about this and shrugged.

“You’re taking this rather lightly, Harry,” Remus said.

“Well, I’m not likely to get caught, am I?  And I can always turn the bike invisible and get away.”

“Then you risk violating the statutes against underage sorcery, and that means expulsion.”

“So, I guess I’ll have to just deal with the muggle authorities then.”

“And what will they do?”

Harry thought again, “Most likely, they’ll call here.”

“And how do you think your aunt and uncle will react to being called by the police because you were breaking the law.”

Harry didn’t even want to think about that.

“Nobody’s going to try to stop you from riding that bike, Harry, but just know that no one is going to help you if you get into trouble on it either.  You’re going to have to accept responsibility for your own actions.”  Harry nodded, this he could live with.  Remus continued, “And what if you get in an accident?”  Harry was looking at him again.  “Say you’re out grandstanding on the bike, and don’t even begin to try and tell me that Sirius hasn’t shown you how to do any of that.”  Harry’s cheeks flamed.  “Say you’re out pulling some stunt that Sirius taught you.  Then, say you wind up running into a lorry somewhere.  What happens?”

“I’d likely kill myself,” Harry said.  He expected he was going to receive a lecture on how the whole wizarding world is counting on him and he can’t go taking foolish risks, but he was wrong.

“Yes, but what about the fellow driving that lorry?”

“He isn’t likely to be getting hurt,” Harry said bewildered.

“No, but how will he feel?  How did you feel after Cedric was killed?”  Remus knew that this was a low blow and the stricken look on Harry’s face told how low it was, but Harry had to understand.  “You weren’t responsible for Cedric’s death, were you?”  Harry shook his head, memories of the guilt he felt over Cedric’s death echoing in his mind.  “But you were still affected.  Do you want anyone to go through that because of you?”

“But it wouldn’t be his fault,” Harry whined.

“Was Cedric’s death your fault?  Did that make any difference in how you felt?”  Again a shake.  “This is a lesson you already know, Harry, but I want to make sure you absolutely remember.  Our actions have consequences that we can not predict.  Adults accept responsibility for their actions and the consequences, all of the consequences, known and unknown.  Children don’t have to.  Children have people who take that responsibility for them.  So, Harry, do you want to be an adult, or a child?”

Harry thought for a moment.  “I don’t really have much choice, do I?”

“No, Harry,” Remus said sadly, “you don’t, and I’m truly sorry for that.  Ironic, isn’t it?  Freedom is more restricting than servitude.”  Harry nodded slowly; this hadn’t turned out the way he had expected.  “So, there it is.  While you’re on holiday, you are free to use your own judgment on what to do and how to behave, but the consequences are yours to bear.  When you return to school, however, you will still have to abide by the headmaster and the school’s rules.”

The elation Harry has felt at being told he would be treated as an adult had turned to another weight on his shoulders.  Did it ever get any easier?

“Harry,” Remus was speaking again, “I want you to know that all of us, including Sirius, care a great deal about you.  We all wanted nothing more than to give you as normal a childhood as we could.”

“Didn’t turn out that way, did it?” Harry said mournfully.

“No, it didn’t,” Remus answered sadly.  “You never really had any childhood at all, did you?  A few moments here and there maybe, with your friends or playing Quidditch, but not a real childhood.”  The two men looked at each other, one old and one young.  “We did the best we could for you, Harry.”

“I know you did,” Harry answered.  “It’s not your fault.”

Remus nodded. “But somehow that doesn’t make it any better.”

They sat in silence for a few minutes, neither wanting to speak but both unwilling to part.  Then a thought occurred to Harry and he brightened considerably.

“If Dumbledore agrees to consider me as an adult, does that mean I’ll be able to join the Order?”

“No, Harry, not until you’re officially of age and out of school.  Those are the rules, and there will be no exceptions.”  Harry’s crestfallen look tugged at Remus’ heart.  He loved this boy and he wished with all his heart that he could make things easier for him, but he couldn’t.  “But Dumbledore did agree that you shouldn’t be kept completely out of it.  He said he would try to be more open with you about what is going on, but only if you agreed to do the same.”

“What?”

“Harry, you’ve got to stop hiding things from Dumbledore and the rest of us.”

“But I don’t...” Harry began.

“Don’t bother with excuses, Harry.  You knew that those dreams were important, didn’t you?  Even if you didn’t know what they meant, you knew they meant something.”

Harry was getting hot again.  “Well, if somebody had been kind enough to...”

Remus got a little hot as well.  “Now don’t start that with me again, Harry.  Be an adult and own up to your mistakes!”  Harry shut his mouth and Remus continued.  “We’ve all made mistakes.  Dumbledore has already admitted that he shouldn’t have kept you in the dark, so now it’s time for you to admit you were a bit too pig-headed as well.”

Harry thought for a moment.  If they were going to treat him more like an adult, he would have to be more honest, with them and with himself.  “Yeah,” he said at length, “I knew they meant something, but I was just too angry at being locked out of things here.  I didn’t tell anyone about the dreams out of spite.”  Remus grinned to himself, Dumbledore had figured the whole thing out.  He had known, almost to the very words Harry spoke, how Harry would react.

“Well, just like you said yesterday, a door works both ways.  If you will try to tell us everything that you know is important, then we’ll keep you informed as well.”

“You mean, you’ll tell me everything?”

Now it was Remus’ turn to shake his head.  “No, Harry, Dumbledore doesn’t tell anyone everything, and well he shouldn’t.  Even I don’t get to be told everything.”

“Well, what about Snape,” at a look from his former teacher Harry quailed, “Professor Snape, Dumbledore trusts him?”

“It’s not about trust, Harry.  It’s just how things have to be.  I reckon everyone is rather relieved now to know that Professor Snape didn’t know everything, don’t you agree?”

Harry nodded his head.  “So, I agree to tell Dumbledore everything I know and everything that I find out, and he agrees to tell me only what he wants to?”

“Yeah, that’s just about the way it works.”

“That sucks.”

“Welcome to the world of adults, Harry,” Remus said with a sardonic grin.  “Oh, by the way, the Weasleys are going to try again to have a party for you.  If you want to go, it’s this afternoon at the Burrow.”

“And I’m only being told now?” Harry snapped.

“Hey!” Remus snapped back, “One, they only decided to have it yesterday.  Two, I got here faster than an owl would have with the message.  And three, keeping everything short notice makes it less likely that Voldemort will find out and try to mess it up for you.  So lighten up, Harry, people are only trying to be nice to you.”

* * * * *

With a sooty tumble, Harry fell out of the fireplace grate at the Burrow and was immediately engulfed in one of Mrs. Weasley’s immense hugs.  Extricating himself, Harry looked around and let the homey feeling of being at the Burrow just sink into him.

“We’re so glad you could come, Harry,” Mrs. Weasley said with a broad smile.

“Oh, I’m glad to be here,” Harry replied as he continued to let the feeling of being back at the Burrow soak into his skin.  There was the distinctive smell of freshly baked bread that always seemed to linger in the kitchen here.  It made the place feel so much like… like a home that Harry was always happy to be here.  “And I want to thank you for throwing me this party, well both parties actually.  You really didn’t have to.”

“But we wanted to, Harry dear.  We wanted to.”

Just then the door burst open and Ron came in, holding a letter above his head.  Seeing Harry standing there, he stopped.

“Harry, mate!” he called.  “You made it!  I didn’t know when you were going to show up, and nobody told me how.”

“Well,” Harry said blushing slightly, “I didn’t know myself until just before lunch.  I took a muggle train to London and then Floo-ed here from The Leaky Cauldron.”

“Why didn’t Dumbledore just send you a portkey?” Ron asked.  “It would have been a lot simpler.”

“I never got ‘round to asking him,” Harry said and, from the sudden cloud that passed over Mrs. Weasley’s face, he could tell that she knew about his new arrangement with Dumbledore and wasn’t pleased with it.  In fact, Harry himself wasn’t sure how pleased he was with it right now.  Remus had said his good-byes and left before Harry could think to ask how he was getting to the Burrow.  Then he realized that no one was going to tell him.  If he was going, then it was his responsibility to find a way there.

Ron looked about to ask more, but just then Hermione came crashing into the kitchen and quickly snatched the letter out of Ron’s hand before he realized she was there.

“Ha!  Got it back,” she crowed in triumph.  “Honestly, Ron Weasley, you can act so immaturely sometimes…  Oh, hullo Harry.  Did you just get here?”  She quickly came over and gave him a brief but strong hug.

“Yeah, just now.  What was all that about?” Harry asked.

Ron beamed with mischief, “Oh!  Our little Hermione got herself a letter, quite a thick one too.  I wonder who it’s from.”

Hermione glared at him.  “It’s from Viktor, if you must know.”

Ron’s face suddenly grew tense.  “And what does our little Vicky want now?”

“For your information, Ronald, he isn’t our Viktor and he wants nothing from you.  This letter is addressed to me, and it’s personal.”  With that she stalked out of the room and up the stairs.  Ron looked after her then gave Harry a bewildered shrug.

“Well,” Mrs. Weasley said with finality, “I think it’s about time we got this celebration on track.”

Herding them all out into the garden and, with a wave of her wand, summoning a huge platter of sandwiches through the kitchen window, Mrs. Weasley closed the door and the conversation.  The garden was the usual tempest of activity.  The twins were chasing a garden gnome around the fence, carrying an odd little device in one of their hands that Harry didn’t want to identify.  Ron was stalking off to join them, still in a huff over Hermione and Viktor.  Ginny was sitting on one of the benches holding hands with… was that Dean Thomas?  Ginny had said that she was planning on dating him next, Harry thought with an odd sense of envy.  I guess she did it.

“All right, you lot,” Molly called out to the crowd. “Let’s all gather around and have some lunch.”

“Finally,” shouted one of the twins, while the other put something in his pocket, “I’m starving.  I tell you, Harry, if you didn’t show up soon, we were going to have another party without you!”

“Aw, don’t look so worried, Harry,” his match chimed in, “we would have saved you something… maybe.”

Harry was looking around at the group when Mrs. Weasley caught his eye.

“Harry dear, I want you to know that we invited Cho but, since this was all so last minute, she was busy and couldn’t make it.”

Harry was nodding his understanding when Ginny spoke up, “I kind of got the feeling that she had a date with Michael.”  Harry looked over at her and she returned his gaze, wide-eyed and unblushing.  “Not that she said so directly, but I just, sort of, got that feeling.  They are dating, you know.”

Harry nodded again and looked at Ginny curiously, then said simply, “I know.”

The meal began and conversations stopped as everyone grabbed sandwiches as the platter drifted up and down the table.  Harry had been eating better at the Dursleys this summer than he could ever remember, but there was just something about the Burrow, maybe it was Mrs. Weasley’s cooking or maybe it was just the atmosphere, that made him ravenous.  Harry smiled, then again it might just be that having so many hands grabbing for the food brought out the competitive streak in him.

After the meal was through, the group sat around talking.  The conversation naturally fell into the topic of the coming school year.  Hermione was anxious to know if everyone had done their summer assignments, which no one had but her.  Ron wondered who the new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher would be and no one had any idea.  Although everyone hoped it would be Professor Lupin and almost everyone doubted whoever it was could be worse than Umbridge.  Surprisingly, Fred and George felt that they owed a lot to ‘Dear Dolores’, as they referred to her.  After all, if it wasn’t for her they would have had to waste several more months in school before they opened their joke shop in Diagon Alley.  It was all due to her, they said in perfect unison, that the store was open for the Back to School shopping season, their busiest time of year.  Throughout all this, Mrs. Weasley was tight lipped and said nothing.

“And what about Quidditch?” Ron said.  “Who do you think is going to be captain next year?”

“My guess is Harry,” Ginny answered.

“Me?”  Harry seemed shocked by this answer.  “I’m not even on the team anymore!”  The entire table was shocked now.  “Com’on, you all remember; I was kicked off last year?  Banned for life.”

“Yeah, but the Reign of Terror is over; surely you’ll be back on the team!” Ron shouted.

“I dunno,” Harry said, “nobody’s said anything to me about the ban being lifted.  But hey, at least you still have a Seeker.  Ginny is undefeated and she’s at least as good as I ever was.”

“Oh no, Harry,” Ginny said, blushing at the compliment, “I only played Seeker because I had to.  I plan on being a Chaser this year!”

“You’d rather be a Chaser than a Seeker?” Harry asked.

“Sure, there’s more action.  I hated just sitting up there and waiting for the Snitch to show up.  When I see something I want, I go after it!” Ginny said with conviction.

Every pair of eyes at the table looked at Ginny and then slowly shifted to Dean, who was sitting next to her.  The twins were grinning maliciously while Ron just glowered.

Dean flushed under this onslaught and stammered, “I’m, ah… I’m done here… I mean, I’m finished eating… I... I reckon I’ll just go for a walk.”  He rose hastily from the table and fled.

Ron and the twins were laughing hysterically and Harry was hard pressed to stifle the guffaws that were struggling to escape.  Ginny turned on him with a glare and Harry gulped.

“And just what do YOU find so funny, eh?  Rest assured, Harry Potter, that if it was your scrawny arse I wanted, you’d be stuffed and mounted on my wall before you knew what hit you!”  She then rose and flounced off, in the opposite direction from Dean.

Fred looked incredulous and asked, “Did our little Ginny just tell Harry Potter to get stuffed?”

“THE Harry Potter,” added George.

“I think so,” Ron answered, equally stunned.

Hermione just smiled, dabbed at her mouth with a napkin and excused herself to go inside and read her letter.

Harry finished his lunch and wandered off towards the pasture.  He looked up at the clear blue sky and tried to figure out how long it had been since he had ridden his broom.  It had been more than a month since his ride on the Thestral and months more since his last Quidditch game.  His thoughts drifted to Ginny flying as Seeker and how well she played.  He could only imagine what the match-up between her and Cho had been like.  He shook his head at the thought when a voice spoke up.

“A Knut to know?”

“What?”  Harry turned and saw Ginny standing next to him.  So engrossed was he in his own thoughts that he didn’t even hear her approach.

“A Knut to know,” she repeated, “your thoughts.  What were you just thinking about?”

“Oh,” Harry hesitated, “nothing much really.”

“It was Cho, I’ll bet,” Ginny responded, sounding slightly miffed.  “I don’t know what you see in her.”

“Com’on Ginny, lay off.  Cho’s nice.”

“Yeah, nice and weepy.  Really, Harry, you know she’s still going with Michael, don’t you?”

“Yeah, I know, so what?  Cho and I are just friends.”

Ginny gave a loud snort and replied, “Just friends?  You really expect people to believe that?  Can’t you see, you’re just wasting your time?”

Harry turned on her, anger and hurt mixed equally on his face.  “Listen, I don’t care what people believe.  They’ll believe that I’m a liar, or a show-off, or a nutter, or just a freak no matter what I want.”  Ginny quailed a bit at Harry’s rant, she had no idea he felt this way.  “All I can do is tell the truth and let them believe whatever they want.  Cho is my friend, and we’re spending some time together this summer.  That’s it.”

The Weasley stubborn streak ran deep in Ginny and she refused to let up.  “Yeah, right.  Well, you know that once we’re headed back to Hogwarts, she’ll be back with Michael.  Nothing’s going to come of it, so why bother?”

Harry looked at her.  “You’re seeing Dean now, right?”  Ginny nodded.  “So when are you two getting married?”

Shocked by this question, Ginny instinctively replied in an almost shout, “We’re not getting married!  I don’t even love him!”  After she realized what she had said, she blushed a deep Weasley red.

“What?” Harry said, feigning shock.  “You mean you’re seeing him and you’re not planning on marrying him?  Why bother?”  Ginny’s mouth closed with a snap and Harry continued.  “Let me guess...  Because it’s nice?  It’s nice to have someone to talk with, or take a walk with, hold hands with, maybe even snog a bit?  Is that it?”

Ginny squirmed under Harry’s intense gaze.  “Yeah, it’s nice,” she said defiantly.

“Yeah,” Harry snapped, “it is.  So what if it’s going to end?  Right now, it’s nice.”

“But, Harry, you and Cho... it’s just not... normal.”

Harry was really beginning to get angry now.  He glared down at Ginny and watched as she dropped her eyes.  “Not normal?  What’s so not normal about it?  You’re not in love with Dean but it’s normal that you still date him?”

Ginny looked at Harry defiantly now, her arms crossed over her chest.  “Yeah, it’s normal.  We like each other and we’re dating.  So what!  Do you have a problem with that?”  Harry got the sudden impression that she had had this discussion before.

“No,” Harry snapped back, “it is perfectly normal.  Just like Cho and I, we’re friends and we spend time together.  Perfectly normal.”

“Oh, come on, Harry!  Everybody knows that she is just using you to get over Cedric.”

Harry stared at her, aghast.  “When you say ‘everybody’, do you mean everybody or just you?” he said pointedly.

Ginny squirmed under his gaze and finally responded, “Well, you can’t deny it, can you?”

“No, and I wouldn’t bother.  She cared a lot for Cedric and, when he was killed, she had no where to turn.  I thought you, more than anyone, wouldn’t be so cold as to deny her the opportunity to work through what happened to her.”  Ginny’s cheeks flushed red again, but she remained defiant.

“But what are you getting out of it?”

“Why do I need to get anything out of it?  I’m not some Slytherin, trying to make sure I get a profit from everything I do!”

“No,” she said, hurt that his comments had cut so deeply or been so on the mark, “but it would be nice if things were a bit balanced, you know.”

“Well, I get to help a friend,” Harry said.  Now it was Ginny’s turn to glare at him.  “Fine,” he continued, “I get to spend time with a pretty girl.  I get to walk with her, and talk, and hold her hand.  Maybe even kiss her.  Is that so bad?”  Ginny shook her head and opened her mouth to speak, but Harry cut her off, “Don’t bother.  It might not be what you consider normal, but it’s as close as I’m ever bloody likely to get.”  With this said, he turned away from her and started walking swiftly towards Ron.  Ginny stared after him, a slight blush still on her cheeks but her brow knit with thought.

Ron jumped at Harry’s idea of an impromptu Quidditch game.  They quickly gathered all the brooms available, Harry had left his Firebolt back at Privet Drive, and started sorting out teams.  Hermione, of course, refused to play.

“Where’s Ginny?” Ron asked.  “I’m sure she’d be up for a game.”

Nobody knew where she had gone off to, even Dean.  Then Mrs. Weasley stuck her head out of the kitchen window and said that Ginny had to run a quick errand and would be back shortly.

They didn’t have enough people for a decent pick-up game, so they opted to run some drills instead.  Ron played keeper, with Harry and Dean playing Chasers, trying to score against him.  The twins were acting as beaters, charming apples to chase the Chasers and whack them in the back of the head if they caught up.  The only way to stop an apple was to catch it and bite it, but since they weren’t quite ripe yet it was preferable to just throw them back at the twins.

Ron was doing really well; he could stop almost all of Dean’s shots and even some of Harry’s.  The problem was that Harry was nearly suicidal in his ability to ignore the apples pelting him in the head to charge straight at Ron and force him to duck before he tossed the Quaffle against the bole of the tree that acted as their goal.  Not wanting any nearby muggles to see them flying, they were forced to stay below the tops of the trees.  The nearness of the ground making everyone fly a little slower, except Harry of course

The drill had gone on for over an hour and everyone was starting to get tired, again except Harry.  His zeal was still as great as it was when they began.  He was tearing up the pasture, the Quaffle in one hand and two apples in the other.  He managed to throw the apples at the twins, his broom veering wildly off course as he did so, then switch the Quaffle to his right hand, spin the broom into a corkscrewing assault on Ron and bounce the Quaffle off the tree trunk.

The sound of laughter broke his concentration before he could complete his turn away from the trees and a stray branch sent him tumbling to the ground.  He looked around in a daze.

“Harry!” a familiar voice called.  “You are absolutely the most barking mad flier I have ever seen!”

“CHO!” Harry called, seeing her standing at the entrance to the pasture, Ginny a step behind her.

Leaping to his feet, Harry dashed across the meadow.  Ginny’s face suddenly sprouted a disgusted grimace.  But then, just short of the point where everyone expected Harry to throw his arms around Cho and spin her in circles, Harry stopped dead in his tracks.

“I, uh, I thought you weren’t coming,” he stammered.  Cho took a quick look over her shoulder at Ginny then turned back and smiled.

“I changed my mind,” she said casually.  “It’s a woman’s prerogative, you know.”

Harry just shook his head and continued grinning broadly.  “I’m just glad you could make it.”

“And I’m just glad you survived hitting the ground!” Cho exclaimed.  “That was the most completely insane bit of flying I’ve ever seen!”

“It was kind of fun, wasn’t it?”

“You call that fun!” Cho was genuinely shocked.  “It’s a good thing that you’re a Seeker, Harry.  At least you only go after the Golden Snitch once a game!  If you flew as a Chaser, I doubt you’d have survived you’re first match.”

“You want to come up and join us?” Harry asked.   “It’s perfect flying weather.”  But then he noticed what she was wearing.  It was a short sundress, with yellow flowers on the skirt and a halter top that showed off the smooth skin of her shoulders wonderfully.  It was the same dress that she had been wearing on his birthday but he hadn’t had a chance to see her in it then.

“I don’t think I’m quite dressed for Quidditch, do you?” she asked coyly.

Harry blushed.  Ron was about to make a comment but before he could speak, Harry’s arm whirled back and smacked him on the shoulder.  The twins took advantage of the opportunity and linked arms with Cho, one on each side.

“I wouldn’t worry for a second,” one said.

“No,” continued the other, “we’ll have you out of that dress in half a mo’.”

Cho grinned at them, enjoying the banter and the attention.  “You will, will you?”

“Of course,” came the response.

“It’s the Weasley charm, gets ‘em every time!”

“One look and you fall hopelessly in love.”

“That explains everything,” Cho said giggling.  “You two must have a mirror in your bedroom!”

Fred clutched at his heart while George collapsed as if in a faint.

“You wound us, good lady...”

“...wound us to the quick with your sharp tongue.”

Cho looked at the two of them and sharply replied, “You wish!”

They all began to head back to the Burrow.  Harry turned towards Ginny and she gave him a weak smile as he mouthed, “Thanks.”

Mrs. Weasley saw the group coming and immediately sat them around the table once again.

“All right now Harry,” she said when they had all settled in, “which will it be first: cake or presents?”

“Cake!” Ron, the twins, and Dean all shouted.

“After all,” Fred explained, “we’re not getting any presents so we might as well enjoy the cake!”

Harry looked around him and laughed, “Who am I to argue with the will of the people?”

“You’re the Birthday Boy, you git!” Ron shouted, giving him a sock in the arm to make up for the one he had received a few moments earlier.

“Oh yeah, I am, aren’t I?  In that case… definitely presents!”

The small pile of presents was placed on the table and Harry looked at them in wonder.  It was as if he was wondering why so many people would bother to give him gifts just because he had survived another year.  Taking a parcel from the top of the pile, Harry read the card, it was from Ron and Hermione.

“Thanks guys,” Harry said quietly.

“Don’t thank us yet, Harry, you haven’t seen what it is,” Ron joked.

Harry unwrapped the gift.  It was a thick book on Occlumency.  Harry began to flip though the pages and realized that, now that he had a bit of a grounding in the subject, he could actually almost make sense of it.

“This should be a big help, thanks.”

“Ours next, ours next,” the twins called and thrust a box roughly into Harry’s hands.

Cho noticed that everyone was leaning back, away from the package, as Harry gingerly unwrapped it.  Deciding that discretion is the better part of valor, she also slid a bit further away from him on the bench.

All their caution was for nothing as Harry reached into the box and withdrew a small card.  It was yellow and all anyone but Harry could see was a large question mark decorating the back.  Reading it, Harry broke into a huge grin and quickly stuffed it into his pocket.

“Well,” a frustrated Ron said, “aren’t you gonna tell us what it says?”

“Nope,” Harry replied, but then he fixed the twins with a glare, “and you two had better mind your promise!”

“Not to worry, Harry mate,” they sang out, “you’re as safe as a Galleon in Gringotts.”

None of Harry’s other presents caused as much hesitation as the twins’.  Mrs. Weasley gave him another of her home-made jumpers and a box of delicious home-made fudge.  The fudge was immediately christened ‘Minister’ and passed around the table, not making it back to Harry until it was completely empty.  ‘Just like its namesake’ Ron commented as Harry turned the box upside-down and shook it to see the merest crumb remained.  Ginny gave him a pair of cozy woolen socks, with a large dragon embroidered on each ankle.  Ron and the twins thought this gift extremely telling but Ginny said, with a blush, that her mum was teaching her to knit and this seemed a more reasonably sized project than a whole jumper.  Remus Lupin had sent him a stack of DADA textbooks, along with a note stating that he had found these quite useful when he was teaching and thought that he would pass them on to Harry.  Hagrid sent him, or actually he sent Hedwig, a new cage of ornately wrought iron as well as a box of his trademark rock fudge, that was promptly named ‘Cornelius’ and left to sit alone and undisturbed by everyone.  The last present was wrapped in plain brown paper and tied with twine.  Harry looked questioningly around the table.  Cho spoke up.

“That’s mine,” she said shyly, “actually, it’s from my father.”

Harry looked at her curiously for a moment then began to remove the paper.  Inside was a small cast iron pot with three legs.  Two handles were formed to resemble flowering vines.  There was also a bamboo ladle.

“It’s a ting,” Cho said, obviously surprised at what the package had contained.

Ron responded, “Oh, it’s a thing all right, but what?”

“Not a thing,” Cho explained, “a ting.”

“Oh, that explains every-ting,” Ron said sarcastically, then winced as Hermione cuffed his shoulder.

“It’s a ceremonial vessel used to aid in prayers and meditation,” Cho continued.

Ron and the twins were obviously not interested, Hermione looked on with her brows furrowed, and Ginny looked to be struggling to contain some giggles.

“It was made by my grandfather over a hundred years ago,” Cho said.  “It was one of the few things that my parents were able to take with them when they fled the revolution in China thirty years ago.”

Harry looked at her, wide-eyed.  “How do you use it?” he asked.

Cho reached into the vessel and took out two small sheets of parchment.  The first read: ‘Place two ladles of water into the ting and then fill the ladle a third time.’  Harry took the pitcher of water from the table and poured two ladles of water into the cast iron pot, then he filled the ladle a third time.  Raising an eyebrow at Cho in an unspoken question, Harry brought the filled ladle towards the ting.  He felt the ladle suddenly go weightless in his hand and he released it.  It hung in the air over the pot and slowly tilted, dripping water into the pot a single drop at a time.

Harry had a wondrous look on his face as the water slowly dripped, each drop sounding hollow in the vessel and echoing slightly.

“It’s brilliant,” Harry whispered as if he were in a church rather than the back garden of the Burrow.

“What does the second note say?” Ginny asked with a slightly disappointed-looking frown on her face.

Cho flipped over to the second piece of parchment.  “It’s from my father,” Cho said, “and it reads: ‘The pot is made of iron but it is the emptiness that makes it useful.’”

“Oh,” Ginny mumbled caustically, “that explains everything.”

“It’s a Koan, Ginny,” Harry said calmly.  “It’s just something to think about.”

Ginny looked at him for a moment then shook her head as if he had just explained that the moon was made of green cheese and actually expected her to believe it.

After this Molly brought out a huge chocolate cake and everyone set to devouring it with great enthusiasm.  A plate of biscuits was also passed around the table.  Ginny innocently held the plate out to Cho, who took a biscuit and passed the plate on to Harry.  Harry declined and had just sent the plate on its way when there was aloud POP from beside him as Cho was replaced by a large, yellow and rather agitated canary.

“Ah,” began George, “Weasley Roulette...”

“... such a wonderful family tradition,” concluded Fred.

Everyone at the table roared with laughter as Molly prepared to launch an angry tirade against her twin sons.  Harry noticed that canary-Cho seemed too agitated, not amused nor even angry.  Harry suddenly realized that she was scared, that she had no idea what was going on; she had likely never seen a Canary Cream before and didn’t understand that they were just a gag.  Harry quickly snatched the remainder of the biscuit from the table and gulped it down.  In a moment, he was also transformed into a yellow canary and he immediately began to twitter with Cho.  She quickly settled down as the two birds continued to chatter at each other.

George looked at the couple then said, “Seems like fun, should we join them?”

Fred began to scrounge in his robes, pulling out several packets of biscuits when Ginny cut him off with a scowl.

“Don’t bother,” she snapped.  “It looks like they’re doing just fine on their own.
top

Part Six:


Harry’s party at the Burrow lasted until well past supper, and when, towards the end, Mrs. Weasley engulfed him in a hug, Harry’s face was lit with a broad smile.  Cho accompanied him back to Privet Drive, ostensibly to help him carry his load of presents.  From the smug grin on the face of Mrs. Weasley, Harry guessed she didn’t believe that was all there was to it.  Before going home herself, Cho promised to come back the next day to finally take Harry out for his birthday lunch. 

Harry awoke early the next morning, got dressed, and helped himself to breakfast while the Dursleys were still dressing; it was much easier to get a hot shower when he got into the bath before anyone else was awake.  He was in the garden weeding when a pair of sharp cracks snapped his attention away from his work.  He whirled around to face the newcomers , his hand reaching for the wand that wasn't there.  He was met by the smiling faces of Remus Lupin and Professor Dumbledore.

“Feeling a bit Moody this morning, Harry?” Remus said with a grin.

Harry first grinned and then chuckled as the levels of his former teacher’s joke passed through his mind.  “Yeah, well I reckon that sometimes a bit of paranoia can be a healthy thing,” he said.

“Indeed it can, Harry,” Professor Dumbledore said with a smile, “indeed it can.”  He produced a small package from within the billowing folds of his robes and held it out towards Harry.  “I know I am a bit late, but I didn’t want to put a damper on the festivities yesterday with your friends, so I decided to wait and give you this today.”

Harry reached out and took the package hesitantly.  “Thank you, Professor.  You know you didn’t have to get me a gift...”

“I know, Harry, but I felt this one would be welcome.”

Harry unwrapped the package to find a slim book.  It was old and bound in dragon hide; the script was ornate and illuminated.  The title read “Apparitione Codex” and Harry noticed that it held no wizarding copyright date, nor any publisher.  He looked at his Headmaster quizzically.

“Yes, Harry,” he said with a smile, “it is from my own library.  It was a gift to me from my friend Nicholas Flamel over a century ago.  I’ve found that it covers the topic in a slightly different way than modern texts and provides several interesting insights.  Perhaps, after you’ve read it over, we can discuss some of them?”

Harry was stunned; he had thought that Dumbledore would still be angry with him after his various temper tantrums but this... to give him such an obviously valuable book?

“But, Professor, we’re not supposed to even begin to study Apparation until after we’ve come of age?”  Dumbledore just looked at him with his eyes twinkling like the Kneazle who ate the canary.  Harry stumbled a bit trying to understand the meaning of this when he suddenly remembered something from the party yesterday.  “Oh, Professor, something happened at the party yesterday and it gave me an idea that might be useful to the Order!”  Both Lupin and Dumbledore now looked at him with interest.

“Molly didn’t notify us of any unusual incidents,” Professor Dumbledore said.

“Well, I guess it wasn’t that unusual for the Weasleys, but it gave me an idea.”

“What gave you an idea, Harry?  Start from the beginning,” Remus said.

Harry led them over to some chairs and Dumbledore, with a wave of his wand, conjured a pot of tea and three cups.

“Well, somehow somebody slipped some Canary Creams into the food at the party,” Harry began.

“Definitely not an unusual event from what I am given to understand,” Dumbledore chuckled.

“Yeah,” Harry said as Remus grinned.  “But this time it was Cho who ate it.  She’d never seen one before and she got a little frightened, not understanding what was happening and all.”  Both Dumbledore and Lupin nodded.  “Anyway, I ate the rest of it so that she could see that it was harmless, and the two of us sat there talking while we were canaries.”  Harry looked at the two men expecting them to leap to the same conclusion that he had, but both just looked at him expectantly.  “We were talking as birds, actually Cho was cursing at the twins rather colorfully, but no one else could understand us.  I tried to talk to other people at the table but they couldn’t understand me.”  Both Dumbledore and Lupin continued to gaze at Harry, waiting for him to get to the point.  “Don’t you see?  We could talk and, even though the other people could hear us, they couldn’t understand what we were saying.  If the Order used Canary Creams, or some kind of variation of them, then they could talk openly in public but no one else could understand.”  Harry waited some more but then continued, now a little exasperated.  “You wouldn’t have to worry about spies or being overheard by anyone.  Only other canaries could understand you.  Don’t you see?  This could be like a code that the Death Eaters couldn’t break.”

Dumbledore looked at Harry for another moment, his fingers steepled and resting on his lips.  “Harry, do you mean to say that while you were affected by these Canary Creams you could converse with another person similarly affected?”

“Exactly!” Harry crowed, thrilled that they had finally gotten his meaning.


“Could you hear the other people around you speaking, the ones that weren’t canaries?”

“Yes, I could hear and understand all the normal - if anyone could call the Weasleys normal - people talking but they couldn’t understand me!  Do you see?”

Dumbledore’s eyes were flashing brightly and a smile creased his cheeks.  “Oh yes, Harry, I see, and I think you are correct.  This could be something quite useful. I may just have to pay a little visit to Messrs. Fred and George Weasley to discuss this.”  Dumbledore nodded a few more times, as if he were taking mental notes for future reference before continuing.

“There is another matter that Professor Lupin and I would like to discuss with you today, Harry.  That is if you have the time?”

“Certainly, Professor, what did you want to talk about?”

Dumbledore eyes suddenly lost their twinkle as he replied, “I would like to discuss exactly how it was that Sirius came to be within you, Harry.”

Harry just sat and stared at them for a moment; this wasn’t what he had been expecting.  He didn’t have the slightest idea how Sirius had found his way into his mind and he said so.

“If I may venture something, Harry,” Lupin said.  “I noticed that when you started to get agitated with us, during our conversation at Grimmauld Place, and just as Sirius began to make himself known, you began to scratch and flex your hand.  Does that have anything to do with Sirius?”

Harry thought for a moment.  He vaguely remembered how a tingling sensation had started to flow up his arm from his hand as he got angry.  He opened his palm and looked at it.  There, in the center of his palm, was the faint white line of a scar.  It started just below the base of his index finger and curved down around his thumb, sort of like a second Life Line.  He had gotten that cut on his first day back from school.  He had gotten it from a piece of broken glass in his trunk... The MIRROR!  The one that Sirius had given him!  It was supposed to be some sort of a communications artifact.  Maybe that was it?

Harry began to tell them about the mirror, about how Sirius had given it to him at Christmas but Harry hadn’t opened it until after the events at the Department of Mysteries.  He looked at his former teacher with guilt as he explained that the mirror was a means of communication.  He waited for the incriminations to come.  If he had only opened it sooner then he could have been able to speak directly with Sirius when he had the dreams and none of it would come to pass.  None of his friends would have followed him to the Department of Mysteries.  None of them would have been put in danger.  Sirius would still be here.  He waited for the anger to come, the anger that he so fully deserved.  Remus just looked back at him with sadness.

“Listen, Harry, I know what you’re thinking,” he spoke gently.  “You’re thinking that so many things could have been avoided if you had only known about the mirror.  Don’t feel guilty about that.”

“Why shouldn’t I?” Harry answered hotly.  “It was my fault.”

“Harry, listen to me,” Remus continued in a voice so soft that Harry had to lean forward to hear it.  “I know you feel responsible for what happened to Sirius.  You think that if you had only spoken of your dream to Professor Snape then he could have worked out that it was just a trap.  But you’re wrong.  There was no way for Professor Snape to discover whether your dream was real or not, and no way he could have contacted anyone at Headquarters.  You were all effectively isolated.  Voldemort had timed things perfectly.” 

Harry snapped back at the mention of his Potions Master and former Occlumency Instructor, not hearing anything else that Remus was saying.  Snape would have only ridiculed him if he had spoken to him about his dreams.  He would have laughed and said that they were all fantasies sent by Voldemort and if Harry had only done as HE had instructed then he wouldn’t be wasting anyone’s time with this nonsense.  And he would have been right. 

But then the voice from the back of Harry’s head spoke, Sirius’ voice.  He said that if Snape had honestly tried to teach Harry Occlumency then maybe Harry could have blocked the dream, but he didn’t.  He didn’t because he couldn’t.  Snape didn’t know enough about Occlumency to teach it.  He had failed to block Voldemort himself and so there was no way he could have taught Harry to how do it.

“It’s not your fault, Harry,” Dumbledore interrupted.  “Many things could have happened differently that would have altered to final outcome that night, but, all in all, I am pleased with how things were resolved.”

Harry looked at his Headmaster stunned.  Did he just say that he was PLEASED that things had turned out the way they did!

Dumbledore continued, “Harry, please, hear me out.  I am not pleased that Sirius is gone, even if it is only temporarily.  I am certainly not pleased that several of my students were injured.  But if we look at the situation as a whole, there is much to be pleased with.  The only permanent damage to any of your fellow students was the loss of Mr. Longbottom’s wand, and I have a feeling that he will be able to get on with his new wand quite a bit better than he did with his old.  The loss of Sirius was tragic, but now even that may be mitigated.  On the other side of the ledger we have the fact that Minister Fudge has been forced to openly acknowledge that Lord Voldemort has returned.  I think you will agree that this is a very good thing.  I have been returned to my position as Headmaster of Hogwarts.”  He gave Harry a sly wink. “Whether or not that is a good thing is a matter of opinion.  Several very prominent Death Eaters have been captured, including Lucius Malfoy.  And last, but not least, that atrocious statue in the lobby of the Ministry of Magic has been destroyed once and for all.”  Dumbledore’s eyes were twinkling brightly at this.  “All in all, you would have to agree that the events at the Ministry were a distinct victory for the forces of light.”

Harry thought about this for a moment.  When taken from that perspective, he had to admit that Dumbledore had gained far more than he had lost.  It was Sirius who had lost, and Harry had lost Sirius.

“Harry,” Dumbledore interrupted his thoughts, “do you still have this mirror?  You haven’t disposed of it have you?”

Harry hung his head for a moment.  His face flushed at the thought of having to admit that he had kept the broken pieces, but they were all that he had left of Sirius.  He kept them in a shoe box under the loose floorboards in his room.

“You still have them?” Dumbledore asked again gently.  Harry nodded.

“Have you done any sort of enchantments on them, even the Reparo spell?”

“No, nothing,” Harry said.  “The last thing I need is another letter from Madam Hopkirk.”  Both the Headmaster and Remus grinned at this.

“Indeed, it would be best to avoid her notice for awhile.  Would you mind if I borrowed the mirror, Harry?  I wish to examine it; perhaps it could provide some clue as to how to go about retrieving Sirius.”

Harry shrugged.  He hadn’t looked at the mirror since he had put it away, and with Sirius inside his head, he figured he wouldn’t much need the mirror now.  He ran upstairs and retrieved the box and gave it to the Headmaster.  Professor Dumbledore looked intently at the pieces of broken glass and silver frame.

“Ah, very interesting,” he said.  “Thank you, Harry, this may be most useful.  And now, I think it would be best if we left you to finish your chores and then get ready for your luncheon with Miss Chang.”

Harry gaped back at them.  How did he know about that?  The two men Disapparated, leaving a rather bewildered Harry sitting alone in the garden.

“Oh, and thank you for the book,” he called into the empty space.

* * * * *

The yellow motorbike came whizzing down normally quiet Privet Drive with its front wheel pointed firmly at the sky.  As he was passing Number 10, Harry backed off the throttle and brought the wheel back down to the pavement with a jolt.  Reaching Number 4, Harry turned up the drive and brought the bike to a halt in front of the garage door.  Taking the helmet off his head, Harry shook out his unruly hair and looked back at his passenger.  Cho was struggling with the chin strap of her helmet, so Harry helped her with it.

“So, how did you enjoy our little ride?” Harry said with a wide smile.  “Didn’t I tell you it was brilliant?”

“Harry,” Cho managed, struggling to catch her breath, “that was amazing!  It was better than riding in the carts at Gringotts!”  She began to swing her leg over the end of the bike.

“Watch your leg on the exhaust pipe,” Harry pointed out.  “They’re quite hot and will give you a nasty burn if your touch them.”  He held Cho’s hand to steady her as she swung her leg over the saddle and stood next to him.  She tried to take a step but her legs were still unsteady and she fell against Harry, who caught her firmly around the waist.  “Careful there,” he said warmly.  “It might take you a second to get your balance back.”

“Oh, Harry, I never thought it would be like that.  When you fly a broom it’s just you but here... everything just goes rushing by so quickly, and you’re snapping back and forth.  How fast does that thing go?”

Harry blushed a little.  “We never really went that fast, even though it seemed that way, but the bike will go up to 200 kilometers an hour.”

“200!” Cho practically shrieked.  “That’s faster than a Firebolt!”

“Yeah, but the Firebolt will turn a lot more sharply, especially in the air.”

“In the air?”  Cho’s eyebrows arched nearly to her hairline.  “You mean this thing can fly as well?”

“Yeah, Sirius enchanted it to fly and turn invisible also.”

Cho’s eyes grew round as saucers.  “Do you have any idea how much trouble you could get into with that thing?” she asked.  Harry just grinned back and nodded.

Cho stepped away from the motorbike as Harry raised the garage door and rolled the bike inside.  As Harry came back out and closed the door he turned back to Cho.

“I’m glad you enjoyed the ride,” he said, “and I want to thank you again for the lunch, it was really nice.”

“I’m glad you enjoyed it,” Cho responded.  “I just wish that we could have done it on your actual birthday.  It’s sad that your special day was ruined like that.”

Harry just shook his head.  “It’s not like I usually celebrate my birthday anyway.  It was great that the Weasleys would throw me that party though, and now you take me to lunch.  It’s been a great birthday.”

Cho wanted to ask if what his aunt and uncle had done for his birthday but she suddenly realized what Harry was implying; they didn’t do anything, they never did.  Why did they treat him so horribly, she wondered for probably the hundredth time that summer?  What had he done to deserve it?

Harry broke into her thoughts.  “So, when do you have to head back?  Not right away, I hope.”

“No Harry,” she answered with a smile, “my family isn’t expecting me back until after dinner so we can hang around a bit, if you like.”

“Yeah,” Harry answered quickly, “I’d like that.  But what do you want to do?  We’ve already put the bike away.”

“That’s OK,” Cho said, “I think I’ve had enough excitement for the afternoon, thanks.  You have any ideas?  I don’t want to get your aunt annoyed with me.”

“No problem there.  She took Dudley into London for the day.  They’ve got to get him fitted for his school stuff.”

“Fitted?” Cho asked.

Harry grinned maliciously, “Yeah, ‘fitted’.  Old Dudders doesn’t fit into any normal uniforms anymore, hasn’t for a couple of years.  So, they take him to a tailor in London and have his school stuff made to fit.  Sort of like special ordering a circus tent with matching knickerbockers.”  They both giggled for a moment.

“So no one’s home?” Cho said.

“No one but us,” Harry replied.

“We’re all alone?”  Harry nodded and Cho grinned slyly at him, her cheeks blooming a lovely tint of red.  “Does that mean we can... go inside?”

“Yeah sure, if you want to,” Harry said, a little confused.

“Well,” Cho said suddenly shy, “I was wondering... I mean... “

“You mean what, Cho?”

“I’ve never seen the inside of a muggle house before,” she blurted out.

“Oh, is that all!  Sure, come on in and I’ll show you around.  You want to see the fellytone?  Mr. Weasley was really excited about that.”

“Oh, I’ve read about them in Muggle Studies!  Only I thought they were called ‘telephones’.  Isn’t that right?”

Harry blushed and ushered Cho through the front door and into Number 4 Privet Drive, the most normal house in all of Great Britain, except for its occupants that is.  He showed her around the entire house.  He tried to avoid Dudley’s room, but Cho insisted on seeing it and then wished she hadn’t when she did.  They finally wound up back in the lounge.

“I’ve got an idea,” Harry said.  “Have you ever watched television?  It’s all the rage for muggles.  They spent almost every moment they can sitting in front of it.”  Cho shook her head ‘no’ and Harry pointed her to the couch as he turned it on.

After no more than 10 minutes Cho turned to Harry and asked, “Is this it?”  Harry nodded in response.  “Not very good, is it?” she asked. 

Harry grinned.  “Not really, no.”

“I’d much rather sit in front of the fire and watch it.  At least then I can hear myself think.”

“Maybe you’d rather watch a muggle film?  They can be much better than regular shows.  I’ll make some popcorn and it will be like going to the cinema.”

Harry made a batch of popcorn in the microwave, fascinating Cho in the process, and then they started combing through the piles of videos to try and decide what to watch.  Finally, they came across one titled ‘Poltergeist’.

“Oh,” Cho exclaimed, “here’s one about Peeves!  That ought to be fun!”  Harry had never seen the film so he popped it into the player and they sat back on the couch.

About an hour into the film Cho had wormed her way under Harry’s arm and lay snuggled into his shoulder, turning her head away to avoid the screen.

“Muggles know absolutely nothing about poltergeists,” she said into the sleeve of his shirt.

“No,” Harry answered, “and not much about ghosts either.  Would you like me to turn it off?”

Cho nodded but Harry was suddenly riveted to the screen.  The people in the house had thrown a rope into some sort of portal and Harry was perched on the edge of the couch, fixated by what they were doing.

“Harry?” she said nudging him in the ribs.  “I think I really would like you to turn it off.  I’m not enjoying this at all.”

Harry shook himself out of his trance.  “Yeah, sure Cho, I wasn’t enjoying it either,” he said as he grabbed the remote control off the table.

“Are you sure, Harry?  You seemed rather engrossed in it for a minute there.”

“No, I mean yes, I’m sure.  It’s just that that scene, it’s given me an idea about how to get Sirius out.”

“What do you mean?  You want to see if Professor Trelawney has a much shorter sister who also likes to pretend she’s a seer?”

Harry looked at her and grinned.  “Not at all,” he said.  “How would you like to go to London for dinner?  I need to see the twins about something.”

* * * * *

The next day, Harry was sitting at the small desk in his small bedroom, a pile of crumpled and discarded parchment keeping him company as he tapped the end of his quill against his teeth.  He had started his note to Dumbledore at least a dozen times and each time he had faltered on how exactly to tell his Headmaster that he got the idea for how to rescue Sirius from a trashy muggle movie.  He knew the idea would work, well he didn’t know, but he felt it strongly.  After the events in the Department of Mysteries, he knew he had to present his idea in just the right manner if he was to have any hope of getting them to listen.

Harry’s deliberations were interrupted by a sudden flash of golden red flames as Fawkes appeared in the air in front of him.  Harry stared as the magnificent bird circled the small room, its wingtips grazing the walls and leaving a trail of sparks behind as they did.  Fawkes splayed his wings and came to a gentle stop resting on Harry’s shoulder.

“Hello, Fawkes,” Harry said and was answered by a warbling trill that penetrated and warmed him thoroughly.  “What brings you here?”

Fawkes responded by turning around and spreading his long tail across the desktop in front of Harry.  Realizing what Fawkes wanted, Harry took a firm hold of the bird’s tail and they were away in another flask of light.

Harry stumbled as he released the Phoenix’s tail, and fell to his knees on the floor of Dumbledore’s office.  He blinked at the sudden change of surroundings.  He heard a disdainful snort and looked up into the eyes of Professor Snape.  The Potions Master snarled silently and gathered his robes around his knees as Harry regained his feet.  Harry looked around the crowded room and found that Professor Dumbledore was meeting with Remus Lupin, and Professor McGonagall, as well as Snape.

Dumbledore was smiling serenely, Remus was grinning, Snape scowled, and Professor McGonagall said, “Good morning, Mr. Potter.”

“Hello, everyone,” Harry said cautiously.  “I take it you wanted to see me, Professor?”

“Yes, Harry,” Dumbledore said softly, “I did.”

Harry shifted from one foot to the other for a moment and Professor McGonagall waved her wand to conjure a straight-backed chair for him to sit in.

“Harry,” the headmaster began, “we’ve been looking at the mirror that Sirius gave you and I have to say that we are rather concerned.”

“Why’s that, Professor?” Harry asked.

“Well, Harry, it seems that the magic that Sirius used to create that mirror was very similar to that which Tom Riddle used to enchant his diary.  I think you remember that.”

Harry shuddered at the memories of Tom Riddle possessing Ginny Weasley and attempting to use her life force to resurrect himself.  “You don’t think that Sirius will try...”

Remus broke into the conversation.  “No, Harry, of course we don’t think that Sirius would try to possess you like that.  It’s just that Riddle used some very powerful Dark magic to create his diary.”

“And you’re accusing Sirius and my dad of using Dark magic to create those mirrors?”

“James had one, too?” Remus asked.

“Yeah, at least that’s what Sirius told me when he gave it to me.  He said that he and my dad both had them and that they used to use them all the time to talk to each other.  I thought you all had them.”

Remus furrowed his brows.  “No, Harry, I didn’t have one, and I doubt that Peter had one either.  It must have been something that only James and Sirius used.”

“Regardless, Mister Potter,” Professor McGonagall spoke, trying to get the conversation back on topic, “we are concerned that there might be some inadvertent risk in this connection between you and Sirius.”  Harry shook his head.

Remus continued, “Harry, we just want to make sure that nothing unexpected happens.”

“Unexpected?” Harry asked.  “Like what?”

“If we knew what to expect then it wouldn’t be unexpected, would it?” Snape’s voice was cold and full of condescension.

“What are you saying?” Harry said looking straight at Dumbledore.

“Harry, we feel it is best if we remove that part of Sirius’ being that is currently residing in you,” he said calmly.

Harry shook his head.  “No, I don’t agree.  Sirius isn’t causing any harm and as long as he is inside me I know that he is still alive somewhere.”

Dumbledore stood and faced Harry.  “Harry, we will do everything in our power to return Sirius to this world but we also have to think about your welfare.”

“No!  As long as I have a piece of him, he’s safe.  I won’t let you take him out.”  Harry thought of telling them about his idea, but the look in Snape’s eyes made him stop.  Now was not the time for discussion.  They had already made their minds up and now Harry had to concentrate on getting out with Sirius intact.

McGonagall spoke again, still trying to be the voice of reason.  “Harry, no one wants to put Sirius in any danger but we have to think about your well being.  We are only concerned about keeping you safe.”

“No, I won’t let you take him.”

“Harry, I’m afraid that I must insist,” Dumbledore said, his voice still calm and serene.

“No.”  Harry turned towards the door.

He had taken only a single step towards it when he heard Snape’s voice.  “Petrificus Totalus!”  The spell caught Harry right between the shoulder blades and his arms and legs snapped together with a thud as he began to fall.  Professor McGonagall quickly cast a cushioning charm on the floor and Remus levitated him over to a table.

As Harry settled onto the surface of the table, Remus spoke, “Albus, are you certain about this?”

“I am confident that it is the best course of action,” the old man responded.

“Indeed,” said Professor McGonagall, “I’m sure that he will thank us when this is all straightened out.”

Snape snorted, “I sincerely doubt that.  The boy is incapable of proper gratitude.”

“We’ve given him little to be grateful for today,” Remus said.

“No?  We’ve only saved his miserable life.  Again.  Not much at all.  What on earth is that to be grateful for?”

“Can you honestly expect him to be grateful for getting hexed,” Remus asked and then couldn’t stop himself from adding, “while his back was turned?”  Snape stiffened but made no further comment.

Harry tried to struggle but the hex was too strong.  His body was frozen and totally beyond his control.  He listened to them talk as if he wasn’t even there and his fury grew.  All the talk about treating him like an adult was just a lie.  They didn’t care what he thought and had no intention of giving him any control over his own life.  He railed against the curse.  He tried with all his might to break through it, to regain control of his muscles and himself, but he failed.

Dumbledore circled from behind his desk and came to the table where Harry lay.  With a flick of the headmaster’s wand, Harry was on his back, and with another, his arm had moved.  Now it stuck straight out from his body.  Dumbledore opened Harry fingers gently, exposing his palm.

“Albus,” Minerva pleaded, “shouldn’t we try to reason with the boy, to make him see the situation clearly?”

Dumbledore stopped what he was doing but it was Snape who spoke.  “We can reason with him, if he is capable of it, afterwards.  Let us do what needs to be done now and explain ourselves later.”

Remus looked at the headmaster with eyes full of doubt.  He was about to say something when Dumbledore resumed his actions.  He muttered an incantation, so softly that Harry couldn’t make it out.  Once again, Harry felt a tingling throughout his body, but now, instead of spreading, the sensation was coalescing back into his hand, pulling away from his heart, and his mind, and his soul.  Leaving him alone.  Then, with the nail of one finger, Dumbledore traced the faint scar that ran along Harry’s lifeline and sliced through the skin. 

Small beads of liquid, not blood but looking more like quicksilver, welled up and dripped towards the floor.  Dumbledore made certain to catch these in a small stone basin.  After a minute, the silver liquid was gone and red blood took its place.  Dumbledore quickly spoke a healing charm, and the cut he had made sealed itself.  Dumbledore took the basin containing what was left of Sirius and placed it on a high shelf.  Harry felt empty, bereft.  It was as if someone had drained some precious life-force from him, and he realized that is exactly what happened.  They had removed all that remained of his Godfather from him.  He was alone again.

With another wave of his wand, Dumbledore released the body bind and Harry was free again.  Quivering all over, Harry rose shakily to his feet.  He clutched his hands into fists until the knuckles grew white.  His jaw was clenched.  He slowly turned to look at each of the people in the room, they were his teachers and they had done this to him.  Voldemort at least showed him the courtesy of torturing him.  His enemies had enough respect for him to grant him the dignity of a fight, but these people, people he was supposed to trust, hadn’t.  They had just…  Harry had to shake himself to stop his thoughts from continuing.  He had to leave this place and he had to leave it now.  Dumbledore looked at him over his half-moon spectacles.

“Harry, let me explain…”

Harry interrupted him.  “Get me out of here,” he said, his voice cold as stone.

Harry’s whole body was vibrating from the anger he was trying to contain.  Harry turned towards Remus Lupin who could not meet his eyes.  He turned to Professor McGonagall, who looked almost pleadingly back at him.

“Mister Potter… Harry, please try to understand that…”

“Get me out of here.”

He turned to face Snape, who looked back at him with his usual sneer, like he was considering a particularly slimy insect before stepping on it.  Snape’s cold eyes held a triumphant look as he opened his mouth to speak, but before he could make a sound Harry took a quick step towards him.  Snape’s eyes grew suddenly wide.  The Potions Master stumbled backwards a half-step before bumping into the chair behind him.  His hand went to his wand, Harry’s wand, but before he could fully draw it Harry’s hand had shot out like a striking viper and snatched the wand from his grasp.

Harry spoke in an unrelenting voice that chilled the room and brought gooseflesh to Minerva McGonagall’s arms.  “Sirius was right about you,” he said.  “You are nothing but a coward.”  He turned again to the headmaster.  “Get me out of here.”

Dumbledore alone seemed unaffected, he calmly asked, “Where would you like to go, Harry?  If you wish you may go to the Burrow for the rest of the summer.”

Harry’s lips curled into a sneer and his laugh contained nothing like humor.  “As if you give a damn about what I wish.  Just get me out of here.”

In two steps, Harry was beside Fawkes’ perch.  He grasped the bird’s tail feathers and in a flash of color they were gone.

Dumbledore looked around his office and at the faces there then sighed deeply.  “Well, I can honestly say that things did not go as well as I would have hoped.  But at least Harry is safe now.”

Remus shook his head, his mind a million miles (or was it years?) away.  “Is he?  Is he really?”  Snapping himself out of his revelry he added, “At least he’s safer than you are, Severus.  You’ll have to watch your back when classes begin again.”

Snape scowled at the former teacher, but somehow it didn’t look at menacing as it had a few minutes ago.

Minerva spoke, calmly and flatly, “No, Severus, there will no need for you to watch your back.  I am certain that, no matter what happens, Harry will be looking you directly in the eye at the time.”


Part Seven:

The wind whipped through Harry’s hair as he accelerated down the motorway.  It stung his eyes and Harry was happy for it.  He snapped the bike over to the left and passed a lorry on the wrong side.  A horn blared, but Harry ignored it and shifted into top gear while rolling on the throttle.  The speedometer was edging close to 200 as he came up to an on-ramp. 

Harry listened hard, hoping to hear some trace of Sirius’ voice inside his mind.  ‘Please, Sirius, please be there,’ Harry prayed.  ‘You have to be there.  You can’t be gone.’  There was no response.

A line of cars was merging into his lane and Harry moved over to the right to pass.  Ahead of him a sedan changed lanes as well, less than a quarter kilometer in front of him, and Harry had less than two seconds before he would hit it.  He hit a button on the handlebars and the bike rose up into the air.  Harry heard the screech of brakes beneath him as he hit a second button engaging the Disillusionment Charm.  His form faded into sky.

Coming to an empty stretch of road, Harry set the bike down again and slowly dropped his speed.  Pulling into a rest area, Harry brought the bike to a stop and climbed off.  Sitting down on the curb, he lowered his head into his hands, willing himself not to cry.  He would not lose control.  He would not.  His hands scrubbed at his hair, raising spikes and cowlicks in their wake.

“Having fun, Harry?”

Harry recognized the voice of Remus Lupin at once, but refused to respond.

“That was quite some ride you were having,” Remus ventured again.

Harry didn’t raise his head; he just said flatly, “So, you’ve put tracking charms on the bike.”

“We need to keep track of where you are, but no, we didn’t do anything to your motorbike.”

Remus didn’t see Harry’s brows furrow in thought as he continued to sit there, with the shadow of his former professor looming ahead of him on the tarmac.

“Harry,” Remus began hesitantly, “I want to apologize for what happened.”

At this Harry turned and looked up, squinting against the sun.  “Does that mean you’re going to give Sirius back to me?” he said with hope growing in his voice.

“I’m sorry, Harry, but no.”  Harry turned back away from Remus.  “What we did, we did for your safety.”  Harry snorted sourly.  “I don’t like the way we did it.  I would much rather have had a chance to convince you that it was the right thing.”

“Even though it wasn’t?” Harry interjected scornfully.

“I know you won’t believe this, but we were all just trying to look out for your best interests.  We would do anything to keep you safe.”

“Including lie to me?”

“Harry, we never lied to you.”

Harry turned and Remus took an involuntary step backwards at the look of anger that twisted his face.

“Oh yeah?” he spat.  “Then what was all that nonsense about treating me like an adult?  About letting me have some say in what happens to me?”  Harry took a deep breath then continued.  “I’ll tell you what it was.  It was all a pack of lies, a load of tripe to get me to be quiet for a couple of days.  You, all of you, never had any intention of letting me decide anything.  I’m still a prisoner in my own life.  All you did was make my cage a bit larger.”

“I understand why you feel that way…”

“Hah!  You understand but you don’t care.  All I am to you is a tool, a weapon to be used against Voldemort.”

“Harry, that’s not true.”

Harry snorted again and turned away.

“Harry, we just want to keep you safe.  Even Sirius would have agreed that if being inside your mind put you at any risk, any at all, he wouldn’t want to be there.”

“How can you say that?  You don’t know!  He wasn’t in your head, he was in mine!  And now, thanks to you, we’ll never know what he would have done!”

”Harry, just listen to me…”

“Go away.”

“Listen for a moment, please.”

“Just go away.”

The shadow of Remus Lupin remained there for several minutes, glued to the tarmac in front of Harry.  Neither spoke.  Then, with a *pop* it was gone.

Harry lost track of time as he sat there with his head in his hands, watching his shadow grow longer on the ground in front of him.  Then, with a sharp *crack*, another shadow had joined his.  It was smaller than Remus’, and somehow it felt softer.  Whoever it belonged to came and sat down on the curb, next to Harry.

Harry heard a deep sigh as a head came to rest on his shoulder.  He heard Cho speak.

“I’m sorry, Harry.”  He gave no reply.  Cho waited a minute before speaking again.  “I know how much it meant to you, to have some of Sirius with you like that, but if by taking it out they can find a way to bring him back completely…”

“Is that what they told you?” Harry said, sickened to know that now they were even trying to use Cho to manipulate him.  Would they leave him nothing that was simply his own?  “Is that how they convinced you to come out here?  And now you’re supposed to convince me that it was all for the best?”

“I’m not here to convince you of anything, Harry.  Professor Lupin came and he told me what happened… how it happened.  He thought you might need someone to talk to.”  Cho took a deep breath before she continued.  “He’s really sorry about it.”

Harry shook his head, “Not sorry enough to take it back though, is he?  He’s only sorry that I’m angry.  He… them… they all just want me to roll over and do whatever they say.  No questions just do it.  It doesn’t matter what I think or what I want.  Just do what they say and be quiet.  I’m nothing to them.  Sirius was the only one who cared, really cared about me, and now he’s gone.”

Cho wrapped her arms around his shoulders and hugged him tight.  She nuzzled her head deeper into his shoulder and after a minute Harry could feel his shirt growing damp.

“Cho,” he asked, “why are you crying?”

“Because you won’t, and I reckon somebody ought to,” came her soft reply.

Harry wrapped his arms around her and returned her embrace.  After a minute he stood, taking her with him.  Walking slowly through the grass by the side of the roadway, they began to talk.

“You know something,” he began, “I never really got the chance to know him.”  They took a few more steps and Cho remained silent, waiting.  “I mean, I didn’t even know he existed until a couple of years ago.  And then everyone was telling me that he was a murderer and that he had betrayed my parents.  That he was a dark wizard and a Death Eater.”

“That’s what we all believed,” Cho said quietly.  “It’s what we were all told.”

“But it was a lie.  And Sirius was sent to Azkaban for 12 years because of it.”  Harry sighed deeply.  “Even after he escaped and I learned the truth, I never got a chance to know him.  He was in hiding.  He was able to see me a couple of times but never for more than a few hours.  Then, after... the tournament, he was back in hiding.  The Order was using his house but he wasn’t allowed to do anything.  It was like he was in prison all over again.  I was with him for a couple of weeks at the end of the summer, and then over the Christmas holiday, but there was always so much stuff going on that I never had a chance... I never took the chance to get to know him.”  Harry took a few more steps and hugged Cho tightly. 

“Then he was gone.  I thought that I had lost him, but it turned out that I had found him.  He was here; he was with me all the time and we finally had the chance to get to know each other.”  Harry smiled down at Cho and she returned it gladly.  “I finally had a chance to actually get to know my Godfather, and to learn about my parents.”  The smile faded from his face.  “But then they took him away again. It’s like they don’t want me to have him.  They want me to know of him, and to want to be with him, but I’m not allowed to actually do it.  Why?  Why can’t I just have a chance to be with my Godfather?  Is it so wrong to want to have somebody?”

“No, Harry, it’s not wrong, and maybe you’ll get him back,” Cho said, her eyes shining but the tears had, for now, stopped.

“He’s gone now,” Harry said.  “He’s gone and they’re doing nothing to bring him back.”

“Harry, Professor Lupin told me that they would do everything they can to find a way to bring him back.  Can’t you trust them to do that?”

Harry turned and looked at her, his eyes wide with shock.  “Trust them?  After what happened today, how can I trust them to do anything?”

“But Harry, they said…”

“They said that they’d try, but not hard enough.  They don’t care about Sirius, they’re worried about Voldemort and thinking about Sirius is just something to do in their spare time.  It’s not any sort of priority for them.”  Harry shook his head.  “If Sirius is ever to get back, then I’m going to have to do it myself.”  She looked hard into his eyes, trying to see and understand what was going on behind them.  “And it’s going to have to happen soon.”

“Why soon?” she asked.

“I don’t know why, but somehow I get the feeling that if he’s left there any longer he won’t be able to come back.  Dumbledore wants to wait.  He wants to make sure of what he’s doing.”

“Is that so wrong, to want to be sure?”

“Sometimes you just can’t wait, sometimes waiting means that you lose your chance.  Even if you’re not sure, sometimes you just have to do something.  I don’t know how and I don’t know why, but somehow I just know that something has to be done quickly or it will be too late.”

Cho looked back into his eyes, and she must have seen something there because a moment later she said, “All right, Harry, I trust you.  You can count on me.  What can I do to help?”

“Cho, I don’t want you to feel that you have to help me...”

“Harry, like I told you when you were starting the D.A., anything I can do to help fight him -fight Voldemort- I’m going to do.  Right now, I reckon that the best thing I can do to fight him is to help you.  Besides, from what I gather, Sirius Black would be one powerful wizard to have back on our side.”

Harry nodded his head.  “OK, I don’t know when yet but it will be soon.  The Weasley twins are still working on that rope idea and we need that before we can do anything. “

“And what are you going to be doing in the meantime?”

Harry shrugged.  “I dunno.  I think I might go to the Burrow for a visit.  After all,” Harry added with a decidedly Snape-like sneer, “Dumbledore said it was safe.”

Cho’s face fell.  “Does that mean that I... that we won’t be seeing each other anymore?”

“Why should it mean that?” Harry asked, surprised at her reaction.

“Well,” Cho began uncertainly, “I know you had nothing better to do while you were at your aunt and uncle’s, but now that you will be around your friends more...”

“Cho, you’re my friend too,” Harry said earnestly.  “I still want to see you.”

Cho smiled at hearing this.  “I just kind of get the feeling that some of the Weasleys don’t like me and would rather I didn’t come around.”

Harry thought for a second.  He knew that Cho was talking about Ginny.  “OK, we can still meet in London, right?”  Cho nodded and Harry continued.  “It would actually be easier for me since the Weasleys are on the Floo Network.  I wouldn’t have to go and pester Mrs. Figg anymore.  Why don’t we meet for lunch the day after tomorrow?  We can eat at that little French cafe again.”

Cho nodded happily.  “I should be able to Apparate into the alleyway just to the side of the cafe, so I can meet you right there,” she said.

“Hey!” Harry said, finally realizing something.  “When did you start Apparating anyway?  I didn’t know you came of age?”

Cho blushed.  “Yeah, my birthday was in June, after we...  Anyway, I’ve been taking lessons all summer and I just passed my test two days ago.”

“Why didn’t you tell me that I missed your birthday?” Harry said, blushing.  “I didn’t get you anything.  I feel like a real berk.”

Cho quickly hugged him.  “Oh Harry, don’t worry about it.  It was after we stopped...  You don’t owe me anything.  We were both kind of busy then anyways.”

Harry scowled for a second then said, “OK, but I get to buy you lunch then.  You bought me lunch for my birthday so it’s only fair.”

Cho grinned, “OK, it’s a date.”  Then, with a *crack* she was gone.

Harry looked around for a moment and spotted a map mounted on a large sign, for motorists to consult as they rested.  He knew that the Burrow was in Ottery St. Catchpole, in Devon, on the Otter River.  He looked at the map, studying it.  He was on the M3 and if he just continued on he could take the A303 into Devon and likely get there before supper.  He reckoned he ought to be able to find the Burrow with little problem.  It was just beyond the village and near a pond.  If he had to, he could always fly the bike over the village and spot the house from the air.  Harry mounted the bike once again and rode off.

* * * * *

Finding the Burrow turned out to be easier than Harry had thought.  After leaving the A303 and heading down a country lane towards the village of Ottery St. Catchpole, Harry saw a familiar-looking hill just off the road, Stoatshead Hill, and turned off before he even reached the village proper.  He rolled down the dirt road towards the house in mid-afternoon. 

Approaching the house, Harry began to get a queer feeling and, as a precaution, he used the Disillusionment Charm and flew the bike in, to avoid raising any dust from the road.  Once he was airborne, Harry saw the distinctive movement of people flying on broomsticks.  The Weasley children were playing Quidditch in the pasture.  Reassured by this, Harry flew closer but remained hidden.  Ginny was flying high in the air and, as Harry approached, she dove steeply towards the ground.  Trying the Wronski Feint, Harry realized.  Ron was hovering near the old oak tree that served as their goal.  Ginny leveled off before she crashed into the ground, but about a half-second too soon, Harry saw, to really fool anyone, and flew straight at her brother.  Ron tensed and, at the last second, Ginny veered right and threw the Quaffle towards the tree.  Ron dodged towards her and stretched out his arm to knock the ball off course and prevent the score.

“Good one, Gin,” Ron called.  “That’s a tough move to pull off with only one goal but with two more Chasers and three hoops, that tactic ought to score most times!”

Ginny just waved with one hand as she dove to retrieve the Quaffle from where it lay on the grass.  Harry took advantage of this as he gunned the motor and tore a quick circle around the pasture with the bike’s exhaust screaming.

Ginny dove off of her broom and came up in a crouch, looking around her for the source of the noise.  Ron dove for the ground also and skidded along the grass.  Harry was shocked to see a stunning spell fly through the air not ten feet in front of him.  He quickly dropped the engine down to a quiet idle and brought the bike to a stop twenty feet above the center of the pasture.  Harry hit the flying button again and the bike eased down to the ground.  He looked around and saw Hermione slowly walking over to join Ron and Ginny.  She had her wand out and Harry quickly realized that she must have been the one who had fired the stunner.  The three of them quickly formed a triangle with their backs together and their wands facing out.  This way they could protect each other and cover all of the open territory around them.  Harry smiled and wondered if it was the D.A. or just Ron’s obsession with chess that brought this tactic on.

“Whoever you are,” Hermione called loudly, “you have to know that help is coming as we speak, so you had best just clear out!”

Harry thought about releasing the Disillusionment Charm but something made him want to have just a bit more fun with them.  He grabbed the throttle and gunned the engine.  All three of them swiveled towards him with their wands at the ready.

Drawing his own wand, he called, “Expelliarmus!”  Hermione’s wand sailed towards the center of the pasture and Ron’s slipped from his grip although he managed to get a hold of it before it too sailed away.  Ginny’s wand remained firm in her grasp and she fired off a stunning spell.

Harry ducked behind the bulk of the bike to avoid being hit and called out again, “All right!  I give up!  You don’t have to try and kill me!”

Both Ginny and Hermione recognized his voice immediately.  They raced into the meadow and Harry hit the button that made the bike, and himself, visible again.

Hermione ran straight up to him and threw her arms around him.  “Harry, you’re here!  No one told us you were coming!”

Ginny hung back and waited for Hermione to release Harry before rearing back her fist and punching him square in the chest.  Harry was shocked at the power she put behind it and had to cough a few times before he could speak.

“Hullo to you too, Ginny,” he managed.  She then grabbed him in a tight hug as Ron joined the group.

“I saw Ginny smack you already so I won’t bother,” he said.  “Where’d you come from?  And what on earth is this thing?”

“Little Whinging, of course,” Harry answered with a wide grin, “and this is my motorbike.”

“Wicked!” Ron exclaimed.  “Where did you get it?”

“It was a birthday gift from Sirius.  I found it at Grimmauld Place a little bit ago.”

Hermione broke in, “I thought 12 Grimmauld Place was destroyed in a Death Eater attack?”

“It was,” Harry explained quietly.  “I was there when it happened.”

Hermione began a series of rapid fire questions, “How did it happen?  I thought it was under the Fidelius Charm?  If Dumbledore was the Secret Keeper how did they manage to break the charm?  What were you doing there?  Did anyone get hurt?”

“Whoa, slow down, Hermione.  Give Harry a chance to answer,” Ron said, reaching to put a hand over Hermione’s mouth, but she backed out of his reach.  “They won’t tell us anything,” he said to Harry.

“I was there to talk with Professor Dumbledore, Remus and Snape.  As usual, it ended up in a bit of a row and I stomped off.”  Hermione scowled at this and Ginny just shook her head at him.  “I found the bike in the carriage house.  Remus came out to talk to me and he explained that Sirius planned on giving me the motorbike for my birthday.  Then the attack began and...”

“But how did Voldemort - Oh, really Ron, get hold of yourself - find it?” Hermione asked again.

“It was Kreacher,” Harry said simply.  “All of us managed to get out of the house, I don’t know about the Death Eaters, but the house was burned to the ground.”

“If Sirius had only shown Kreacher a little kindness...”

“Oh, come off it, Hermione!” Harry snapped.  “Kreacher was an evil little toady and he would have hated Sirius no matter how he treated him.  He hated you and you were nothing but kind to him!”  Hermione shrugged a little but didn’t admit to being wrong.  “As soon as he learned that Sirius was gone, Kreacher disappeared.”

“Yes,” Hermione said, “he was free, but that doesn’t explain how they found the house.”

“Hermione, Kreacher didn’t want to be free.  He wanted to serve a Dark family and who were the most likely candidates?”

“Bellatrix LeStrange,” Ron said.

“Or Narcissa Malfoy,” Harry added.  “It doesn’t matter which really, as either would have gladly given the information to Voldemort.  Kreacher went to one of them as the new head of the Black family.  As such, they had full access to the house on Grimmauld Place.”  Hermione began to speak but Harry cut her off.  “After all, the Fidelius Charm can’t be used to steal property, now can it?  Or to keep the rightful owners of a property away?”  Hermione shook her head.  “So, they knew exactly where the Order’s headquarters was located and they just had to wait until some important members showed up to launch the attack.”

Ginny pondered this for a moment then said, “So that’s why they started meeting here.  The Burrow is the new, or maybe only the temporary, headquarters for the Order of the Phoenix.”

“Wicked,” said Ron.  Hermione swatted him.  Ron rubbed his arm.  “They’re having a meeting right now.  That’s why we’re stuck out here.  They don’t want us to listen.”

“As if being stuck outside on a beautiful summer day is torture,” Ginny chided.  “C’mon Harry, how about a ride on this motorbike?”

“Hey, me first, Ginny,” Ron said.  “I’m his best mate; I ought to get the first ride!”

“Hermione’s his best friend too, you know.  Maybe she ought to get the first ride?”

Hermione, not the most comfortable of flyers under any circumstances, just groaned.

“But you’re my friend too, aren’t you Ginny?” Harry asked.

“Of course I am,” she said with an unusual softness.  “I just reckoned Ron and Hermione would want to ride first, is all.”

“Yeah, but who gets to actually go first?” Ron asked.

Ginny hid one hand behind her back.  “We’ll do it the honest way,” she said openly.  “Ron, how many fingers am I holding up?”

“Three,” Ron said quickly.

Hermione thought for a moment longer then said, “One.”

Harry looked at the closed fist behind Ginny’s back.  Quickly, she extended her index finger and held her hand forward for all to see.  “Hermione wins; she gets the first ride.”

Harry grinned then turned towards Hermione.  “So, hop on up and we’ll take off!”

With a little help from both Ron and Ginny, Hermione was soon perched behind Harry, her arms tightly wrapped around his waist and her feet perched on the high passenger footpegs.  “Hmm, Harry…” she began softly.

“Don’t worry, Hermione.  I know you don’t like to fly.  How about I just ride you up to the house and we’ll see how you like it?”  She nodded into his back, making him grin as he kicked the bike into gear and eased his way through the thick grass of the pasture.

Harry took the short ride to the Burrow as smoothly as he could, and as he was approaching the door to the Burrow he asked, “Was that all right, or would you like to get off now?”

“No,” Hermione said, much to Harry’s amazement.  “It’s actually rather fun.  A bit uncomfortable though.”

“I’d be willing to bet you’d be a lot more comfortable if a certain Bulgarian Seeker were on the bike with you, instead of me, eh?”

Hermione said nothing, but Harry watched in the wing mirror as her face turned bright red, and he headed off up the drive to give her a little longer ride.

After a short ride up the lane, Harry returned Hermione to the Burrow.  He was surprised to see that she was actually smiling.

“That was quite fun, Harry.  Thanks.”

“Come on, my turn now,” Ron said, pushing past Hermione, practically tripping as he tried to mount the rear seat of the bike.

“This thing’s obviously meant for midgets,” Ron muttered as his knees were forced into his armpits by the cramped footpegs.

“Actually, it’s meant for girls,” Harry answered, “and Hermione seemed quite comfortable back there.”

“Yeah, well…” Ron stumbled.  “What am I supposed to hold on to here anyway?”

“Well, Cho and Hermione just grabbed me by the waist, big boy,” Harry said cheekily.

“Sod off, Potter,” Ron mumbled as he put his hands firmly on Harry’s shoulders.  “Now take off, and don’t think you can get away without flying.  I’m not Hermione.”

Harry rode back up the lane and then turned back for the Burrow.  As he approached the house he revved the engine and hit the flying button.  Cruising low, only about fifteen or so feet above the ground, he took Ron for a turn around the pasture.  Heading back to the Burrow, Harry gunned the engine and Ron was pushed backwards by the acceleration.  After landing beside the waiting girls, Ron stumbled off the bike and almost fell into the dirt.  Hermione grabbed him by the arms and steadied him.  Harry looked at her for a moment.  She had blushed at his joke about Viktor Krum but hadn’t denied anything.  He’d have to think about that.

Now it was Ginny’s turn.  She approached the bike from the rear and put her left foot up on the peg.  Grasping Harry’s shoulders firmly she swung herself up onto the saddle behind him and settled in like she had been doing it for years.

“I take it this isn’t your first time on a motorbike?” Harry asked with a grin.

Ginny blushed, “Well, Dean has a moped that he rides around and I’ve ridden with him a couple of times.”

For some reason this caused Harry to frown.  She had done this before.  Harry was somehow vaguely unsettled thinking that he wasn’t the first one to give her a ride.  “So that’s why you were so willing to let the others go first.  This is no big deal for you.”

“NO BIG DEAL?” Ginny gasped.  “Dean is going to be absolutely green when I tell him.  He wants to get himself a scooter so bad, but his parents won’t let him get one until he comes of age.  When he finds out that you took me for a spin on THIS, he’s just gonna die!”

Harry shook his head as he began to slowly roll down the dirt path away from the Burrow.  He looked back over his shoulder and said, “So why’d you bother fixing it to make sure Hermione went first?”

He could practically hear the grin in Ginny’s voice as she answered, “Well, part of that was just to take the mickey out of Ron, but what I really wanted was to make sure I was last one to go riding with you.”

“Why last?”

“That way I get to have the longest ride and they can’t say anything ‘cause they’ve already had theirs,” she said smugly.  “Now show me what this thing can really do!”

Harry, as with the other two before, began by slowly cruising down the lane, making sure Ginny was comfortable and settled.  She let go of his waist and swatted him on the shoulder.

“What do you think, I’m made of glass?  Kick this thing and show me what it can do!”

Harry swung the bike around so that it was once again pointed towards the Burrow.  He rolled on a little throttle and felt the bike begin to pick up speed.  Suddenly, his gave the throttle a sharp twist that pulled the nose of the bike into the air.  Ginny squealed behind him and grabbed him tight around the waist.  Harry dropped the front wheel as they reached the Burrow.  He hit the flying button and up-shifted.  The bike took off smoothly, barely missing the heads of Ron and Hermione who, as one, dropped to the ground.  Heading towards the pasture, he engaged the Disillusionment and heard Ginny gasp again.

Harry climbed higher and slowly gained speed.  Leaving the pasture far below, Harry turned and passed over the Burrow.  The bike heeled over slightly as Ginny leaned to one side to get a better view.  Harry used this to bring the bike into a graceful turn and climbed even higher.  Harry cruised them over the village towards Stoatshead Hill.

“Wow,” Ginny shouted above the wind and exhaust, “this is amazing.  It’s positively breathtaking.”

“Thrilling enough for you?” Harry asked her.

“I dunno,” she said slyly.  “What else can you do?”

Taking up the challenge, Harry began to dive and accelerated at full throttle.  He pulled out less than ten feet above the road and roared along it.  As they approached the Burrow, Harry gained a little more altitude and slid the bike into a high banking turn.  Ginny squealed with delight and clung tightly to him.  Harry looked back and saw a group of adults exiting the house below them.  Harry circled back to the road and gradually brought the bike down to earth.  After they had slowed down to a speed that wouldn’t give Mrs. Weasley an aneurysm, Harry disengaged the Disillusionment.  They rode up the lane and back to the house as sedately as he could manage.

As they approached the Burrow, and the now-large group of people gathered in front of it, Harry tried to look as calm and innocent as he could, but Ginny had other ideas.  She let go of Harry’s waist and grabbed onto his shoulders.  In a flash, she was standing up on the rear footpegs and whooping like a Berserker as they came to a stop. 

She leapt off of the bike and screamed, “THAT WAS FANTASTIC!  Did you see us?  Blimey!  That was incredible!”

Mrs. Weasley was glowering and Harry felt his stomach turn to jelly at the sight of that look turned on him.  Suddenly, he knew how she kept the twins in line all these years.  Well, almost in line anyway.  Mr. Weasley obviously didn’t know how to react and Dumbledore had that abominable twinkle in his eye.  Somehow this infuriated Harry.  He tried not to show it but he knew that he wouldn’t be able to hide his feelings for long.  As the group approached, Harry put the bike into first and slowly rolled the bike away from them and towards the shed.  No one moved to follow.

Harry watched as they talked amongst themselves and made himself look busy by fussing over the bike.  He made certain that the chain was adjusted properly and nothing had shaken loose on his trip.  All the riding on dirt roads had caked dust over the normally bright bodywork and Harry thought that he ought to wash it tonight.  With several *cracks* and *pops* the group began to Apparate away.  Harry noticed the twins were still there and moved over to speak with them.

“George?” he said to one of them to get their attention.

“Fred,” came his answer.

“OK, Fred then!”

“Yes,” the other one answered from beside him.  “What can we do for you?”

Harry shook his head at their antics, and then he glanced over his shoulder to make sure no one was listening.  “I was wondering if you two had found some time to work on that rope thing we spoke about yesterday.”

“Well, old chap,” one of them said, “like we said, it doesn’t sound like that tough a job.  After the Extendible Ears, it ought to be a right cinch, actually.”

“So, when can you get it done?  I really need it soon.”

“Well, we’ll get right to it as soon as we can, Harry old boy.  Dumbledore just asked us to work on something...” said George.

“Quite interesting too, a fascinating application of our little brand of chaos.” finished Fred with a grin.

Harry was getting irritated.  “But I need that rope right away.  Dumbledore can wait.”

“Well, actually Dumbledore said it was rather urgent...”

“I DON’T CARE WHAT DUMBLEDORE SAID,” Harry fairly shouted.  With an effort he reigned in his temper.  “I need that rope.”

“And we’ll get it done for you, Harry.  But Order business...”

“And then we have the shop to run...”

Harry’s voice grew tight and he whispered fiercely, “Listen, I don’t care what Dumbledore and the bloody Order want!  You wouldn’t even have that shop if it weren’t for me.  You owe me, the both of you, a Wizard’s Debt, and I expect you to repay it.  Now!”

Fred and George looked at Harry like they had never seen him before, and would rather not see him again.  It was the sort of look they usually reserved for when they were discussing Percy, but Harry didn’t care.  He wanted that ruddy rope.

“Fine, Harry.  We’ll get on it tonight.  It should be ready in a day or so,” Fred said with distaste.

“I’ll be by to pick it up the day after tomorrow.  See that it’s ready.”

Hermione had walked up to stand behind Harry.  “What’s this all about?” she asked.

“Oh,” Harry said casually, “nothing much, just some business.”

The twins Dissapparated away and Harry turned to see that Mrs. Weasley was leading Ginny into the house.  Only he, Hermione, and Ron remained in the yard.  Seizing his opportunity, Harry said, “I need to talk to the two of you for a second.”

Harry spent more than a half an hour explaining to them about how Sirius had gotten inside of him and how he had been taken out.  Through it all Ron looked confused mostly, while Hermione looked as if she wished she had some parchment and a quill to take notes.  Harry wrapped up his explanation and waited for them to respond.

Hermione looked at him and said, “So, Professor Dumbledore thought that having Sirius inside you might have put you at some risk?”

Harry answered, “That’s what he said but it wasn’t true.”

“Then why did he take him out?”

“I don’t know.  I know that Snape looked real happy when it happened.”

Hermione began, “But Harry, maybe there was some...”

Ron interrupted her, speaking for the first time, “You think he convinced Dumbledore to take him out, just to get rid of him?”

“That could be.  I know he hated Sirius.”

“Oh, come on you two,” Hermione chided them.  “Professor Snape is a member of the Order of the Phoenix.  He wouldn’t let petty grudges get in the way of what was best for the Order.”

“Are you saying that Snape isn’t petty?” Harry asked.  Hermione didn’t answer.  “He’s a teacher at Hogwarts, are you saying that he never lets his grudges interfere with his teaching?”

Hermione looked about to say something but stopped.  Snape obviously let his grudges affect his teaching and his students, but would it affect his actions within the Order?

Harry continued, “How about this:  We all saw how Snape baited Sirius over Christmas.  Telling him he was useless to the Order.  What if he really believed that?  What if he didn’t think saving Sirius would benefit the Order?  Would he let his grudges get in the way then?”

“That bloody git,” Ron snarled.  He obviously thought Snape could and would do it.  Hermione remained silent.

“We have to get Sirius back,” Harry said.

“But Professor Dumbledore said that he would do everything he could...” Hermione said.

“He’s not doing anything though,” Harry countered.

“No, Harry, you don’t know that.  Have you asked him what he was doing?”  Harry shook his head.  “You have to trust Dumbledore.”

Harry snapped his eyes onto Hermione’s.  “Didn’t you hear what he did?  How can I trust him after that?”

“I know it’s hard, Harry, but you know that Dumbledore has never done anything to deliberately hurt you.”

“Can you be so sure?” Harry asked.

Hermione looked back at him in shock, “How can you say that?”

Harry just shook his head and looked away.  Ron’s head was swiveling back and forth between his two friends.  He obviously thought that Snape was capable of almost anything.  The man had been a Death Eater, after all.  But he was raised on the belief that Albus Dumbledore was the most powerful and honorable wizard in the world.  He was a legend and to just say that he couldn’t be trusted.  It went against everything Ron had ever believed in.

“Maybe we could wait a bit, give Dumbledore a chance to do whatever it is he’s doing,” Ron said tentatively.

“There isn’t time to wait,” Harry snapped back at him.  “Something has to be done now!”

“How do you know that, Harry?” Hermione asked.  “How do you know we can’t wait?”

“I just do, OK,” Harry said.  He knew he hadn’t convinced them.  He knew they weren’t going to help him.

“Don’t you remember the last time?” Hermione pleaded.  “You were so convinced that you had to act quickly.  You couldn’t wait.  And what happened?  If we had just waited, then we would have found out that it was all a trick.”

“So you’re saying that it’s all my fault?” Harry said.  “I reckoned that I had to go off and be the one to save him.  It was my ‘saving people’ thing that caused it all?”

“No Harry, I’m not saying that,” Hermione answered, her face starting to get red.  “All I’m saying is that if we hadn’t have charged off like that, if we had just made sure of what was happening.”

Harry just stood there and looked at her.  She was bright with embarrassment but Harry could tell that she also thought she was right.  Maybe she was.  They should have waited.  He should have waited.  He had been so sure that he was right and all along he was being used.  Maybe she was right now too.  Maybe there was no need to rush into this.  Maybe they could just let Dumbledore handle this.

“It doesn’t have to always be you, Harry,” Hermione said softly.  She came up to him and touched his arm slowly.  “You don’t have to always be the hero.  Let Professor Dumbledore do this.  He’ll get Sirius back and maybe he’ll find a way to defeat Voldemort too, once and for all.  It doesn’t have to be you.”

Harry looked at her.  Her eyes were wide with concern.  He knew that she was worried about him and that she only wanted to keep him from doing something stupid, something that wasn’t necessary.  He turned towards Ron and saw the same look of concern in his eyes.  Ron met his gaze and simply shrugged.

Harry sighed and realized that it was no use talking any more.  They had decided.  But they didn’t know, and Harry wasn’t going to tell them, that he did have to be the hero.  Dumbledore wasn’t going to defeat Voldemort because it was Harry’s destiny.  It was Harry responsibility to either save them all or die trying.  He nodded slowly and watched as Hermione sighed.

Hermione looked around, trying to come up with some topic that would get their minds off of this, something light, something normal that they could talk about and just be schoolchildren again.  It was Ron who came up with it.

“So, did you get your OWLs yet?” he asked Harry.  “I got mine last week.”

Hermione jumped on the subject, “Yes, I got mine too.”

“Oh yeah,” Ron said already knowing the answer to his question, “how did you do?”

“Let me guess,” Harry said, joining in.  “I recall that Percy got twelve and he made Head Boy, so I’d guess that you got at least that many.”  Hermione blushed.  “Thirteen?”

Hermione blushed even deeper and shook her head.  “Fourteen,” she said quietly.

Ron burst out laughing, “And I’d bet they were all O’s, right?”

“No, I only got an A in Divination.”

“Divination!” Harry and Ron said in unison.  “You dropped that in third year!”

“But I decided to try for the OWL anyway.”

“You are a complete nutter, you know that?” Ron said.

Hermione scowled at him, “And how many did you get?”

“I got nine.  That’s loads better than the twins, so Mum’s happy.”

“And how did you do, Harry?” she asked.

Harry shrugged and replied, “It doesn’t matter.”

Hermione was crestfallen, thinking that Harry’s answer meant that he had done poorly.  “I’m sure that you did well on the Defense Against the Dark Arts test, I saw you cast your Patronus.  How’d you do there?” she asked quietly.

Harry just shrugged again and said, “I don’t know, and it doesn’t matter anyway.”

“What do you mean, it doesn’t matter?  Don’t you understand that your whole future could depend on this?  It has to matter!”

Harry understood that the last thing his future depended upon was his OWL results.  Whether he got all O’s or all T’s, it didn’t matter a wit.  He would still have to meet Voldemort and he would still have to kill him, or be killed by him.  He just shrugged yet again and said nothing.

“Mate,” said Ron, “I thought we were going to become Aurors together?  Did you at least get what you needed to take the right NEWT classes?”

“I don’t know; I didn’t look.  Did you?” Harry said.

“Well, I only got an A in Potions, so Snape likely won’t let me into his NEWT level class.  But I bet we could talk to McGonagall and get her to make Snape let us in.”

Harry grinned a bit.  “Yeah, when Umbridge sat in on my ‘career counseling’ session, she got so hacked off at the old toad that she promised to do anything she could to see that I get a chance to enter the Auror program.”

“Then we’re as good as in, Mate!” Ron crowed.  “That is as long as you passed the Potions OWL, did you?”

Harry shrugged again.

Hermione practically jumped on him, “Well, go back and LOOK!  Honestly, how could you put all that effort into taking the OWLs and then not care enough about the results to even look at them.”

Harry looked at her evenly and said, “A lot happened between my taking the tests and the results coming out.  It just didn’t seem that important anymore so I tossed them in the rubbish.”

“Arrrgggh!” Hermione screamed.  “Well, maybe they haven’t collected it yet, or maybe your aunt hasn’t emptied the bins.  You can go back and check.”

Harry just shook his head and said, “Why bother, it won’t change anything.”

Hermione suddenly got quiet, her eyes bright with sympathy for what she thought Harry meant.  Harry alone knew how wrong she was and he wasn’t going to correct her mistake.

Ron looked between his two best friends and decided the subject needed changing again.  He said brightly, “Besides, Harry’s here now.  He can’t very well go back to Surrey when he’s staying here, can he?”

Hermione thought about this for a moment and answered, “No, I suppose not.  Anyways, we can always write to Madam Marchbanks and request a duplicate.  We can say that your muggle relatives destroyed your first letter and you’d like a copy to keep as a memento.”

Harry looked at her and smiled slightly.  “I suppose we could.”  Then he turned to Ron and said, “But I won’t be staying, at least not right now.”

“Bloody hell, why not?”

“Well, you see I haven’t brought any clothes with me, and there’re still a lot of chores that need doing around Privet Drive, and I’ve got to figure out what to do with my motorbike while I’m at school.  If I left it in Surrey, my Uncle Vernon would just toss it as soon as I left.”

“You could always bring it with you?” Ron said with a leer.

“Oh right,” Harry snorted.  “We could just let it run wild in the forest with your dad’s old Anglia, too.  I’m sure that Professor McGonagall would have no problem at all with that!”

“Well, Hagrid wouldn’t, I’d wager,” Ron said and the threesome chuckled.  “Who knows, the two of them might set up housekeeping and pretty soon the forest would be overrun with flying tricycles!”

“Don’t even think about it!” Hermione said with a grin.  “Then I guess you’d better be heading off then, Harry.  It’s starting to get late and you have a long journey ahead of you.”

Harry nodded, “Yeah, I do and I’d better get started.” 

Harry turned away from his friends and began to walk back to his motorbike.  At the sound of the kitchen door slamming, Harry looked over.  Ginny had come out and, seeing Harry walking back to the bike alone, came over to join him.

“How’s it going, Harry?” she asked softly, seeing the look in his eyes.

“OK, I guess.  What was that with your mum?”

Ginny tossed her hair over her shoulder and said, “Oh that, that was just the usual lecture about how a young lady should behave.  Young ladies aren’t permitted to stand up on the backs of motorbikes.  Evidently, they’re not even supposed to be riding on the backs of motorbikes, but she was willing to make an exception seeing as it was with you.”

“I guess I should be honored, huh?”

Ginny smiled, “If you like.  What were you guys just talking about?  Or is it one of your deep, dark secrets that no one outside the triad is allowed to know?”

Harry looked back at her.  ‘Is that how people think of us?’ he wondered.  ‘Like we’re some sort of secret society that won’t let outsiders in, instead of a trio of freaks that no one else would put up with.’  He smiled slightly and said to her, “No, no secrets today, just talking about the OWLs.”

Ginny smiled back.  “Oh, was Hermione bragging on setting a new record again?  She’s right on track to be Head Girl year after next.  How’d you do, by the way?”

Harry laughed, strangely at ease discussing these sorts of things with Ginny.  “That was the lion’s share of the discussion.  I don’t know.”

“You mean they haven’t sent you your results yet?”

“Oh, they sent ‘em, all right.  I just never bothered opening them.”

Ginny looked at him strangely.  She was about to say something when Harry spoke, “So, what about you, any big news in your letter this year?”

Ginny looked at him with wide-eyed innocence.  “Whatever do you mean?”

Harry took all of a half second to see that she was hiding something.  “You made it, didn’t you?  You’re one of the new prefects.”

Ginny hung her head.  “I don’t know what they were thinking.  Fred and George will be so ashamed of me.”

Harry grinned broadly.  “I think that’s great, Ginny.”

Ginny looked up at him, shocked.  “How?  I won’t be able to have any fun now!  I reckon that they’ll end up taking it away from me in less than a month anyway.”

“Don’t be silly, Ginny.  Remus was a prefect and he still managed to get into all sorts of trouble with my Dad and Sirius.”

“Really?”

“Yup, and besides, this means you can get yourself a new broom, just like Ron.”

Ginny scowled at this.  “Not me, a broom’s not appropriate for a young lady.  I got new dress robes instead.”  Harry flinched in sympathy and Ginny added in a whisper, “I think Mum’s worried that the twins are having a corrupting influence on me.”

 “They didn’t even call for dress robes on our lists, did they?”  Ginny shook her head.  “Oh well, maybe Dean will take you out to a fancy dinner or something,” he said hopefully.

“In Hogsmeade?  Fat chance of that.  How’d you know about my making Prefect, anyway?  I bet Ron squealed just to distract you from...”  She suddenly looked at Harry and realized she had spilled the beans.

“Distract me from what?”  Ginny didn’t answer but it didn’t take long for Harry to figure it out.  “Ron was made Quidditch Captain, huh?”  Ginny nodded.  A sad smile spread across Harry’s face.  “It figures, who else would it be?”

Ginny suddenly grew very concerned.  “Harry, you’re not upset are you?  I know Ron’s afraid to mention it because he thinks that you’ll get mad at him.”

“Why would I be mad at him?”

“He’s afraid you’ll think that he took the captaincy away from you.”

“How could he be so thick?” Harry asked.  “There’s no way that I could have been made Captain.  You’ve got to be on the team to be the captain and that leaves me out.  Ron’s the only real veteran, even if he has been on the team for only one year.”

“So you’re not jealous?”

Harry looked at her and he could see the concern in her eyes.  Could he tell her?  Could he tell her the truth and could she possibly understand?  When he spoke it was barely above a whisper.  “No, I’m not jealous, at least not of that.”

“What then?  How can you be jealous of Ron?”

Harry looked at her, her deep brown eyes seemed to invite him to tell her, to let go of some of the things that he had been carrying for so long that he no longer realized how heavy they were.

“I’m not jealous of Ron being made Captain, and I wasn’t jealous of his being a Prefect either,” he saw the disbelief written on her face.  “Really, I wasn’t.  I was jealous, just not of that.  I still am, I guess, of all of you.”

“Why?”

“I reckon I’m jealous of the fact that he could be a prefect.  If we were both up for Captain, or Prefect for that matter, and Ron beat me, I wouldn’t mind.”  Ginny smiled at him wryly.  “Well, I wouldn’t mind much.  If Ron had beaten me, if anyone had beaten me for that matter, I would have been disappointed, maybe even mad for a bit, but I would have gotten over it.  What bothers me, what makes me jealous, is that I never even had a chance.”

“What are you talking about?  Of course you had a chance.”

“No, I didn’t,” Harry said with sorrow.  “Listen, I’m not saying this to take anything away from you or from Ron.  It’s great that you guys were made Prefects, Hermione too.  And it’s great that Ron’s Quidditch Captain.  I just wish that once, just once, I had the same chance.”

“To be a Prefect?”  Ginny asked, clearly confused.

“Not to be a Prefect, exactly, but to want to be one, to be normal enough to have a chance.  To be able to have normal dreams and a normal chance of making them come true.”

Ginny shook her head and Harry could tell that she didn’t understand, but maybe that didn’t matter.  It felt good to just say it, to put the feelings into words.

Ginny looked at him and said softly, “It’s like what you said about Cho, isn’t it?  You’re not allowed to be normal.”  Harry nodded his head, maybe she did understand a little.

Harry continued, “It’s funny, I’m famous, I’ve got a vault full of gold, I can’t walk down the street without people recognizing me...”

“All those things that Ron used to get so jealous over,” Ginny finished.  “But all you really want is to not have all of those things or, more rightly, to not have to be the person who has those things.”  Harry would have nodded but his head was hung too low to move any further.  She wrapped her arms around him and hung on to him for all she was worth.  “Remember Harry, always remember that you have friends, friends who think you are special in your own right, and that makes you normal.”

When Ginny finally let go, Harry smiled at her.  “Thanks,” he whispered.  He turned and threw a leg over the bike and pushed the starter.

“D’ya reckon we have time for another ride?” she asked with a smirk.

Harry stole a glance at the house.  “Best not risk it,” he said, “wouldn’t do to get your mum too riled.  I do want to be able to come back here, you know.  Besides, I wouldn’t want to make Dean too jealous.”

Ginny laughed.  “You let me worry about Dean.  Just come back soon so we can go for more than just a spin around the yard.”

Harry slowly pulled out and was soon rolling down the lane and back towards Surrey.

As the sounds of the motorbike faded into the distance, Ginny walked up to her brother and Hermione.  They turned to look at her with questions in their eyes but Ginny was faster.

“So, what were you lot just talking about?” she asked them.

Hermione answered, “We could ask you the same thing.”

“But I asked first.”

“Well,” Ron began, with the toe of his shoe kicking at the grass.  “Harry was telling us how he thinks Sirius is still alive.”

Ginny’s eyes lit up at this.  “HE IS?  How are they going to get him back?”

Ron wouldn’t speak, so Hermione took over.  “We don’t know.  Harry says that Professor Dumbledore is working on it, but he doesn’t know anything else.  Harry’s got some ridiculous idea about going back to the Department of Mysteries and trying to rescue him himself.”

Ron spoke again, “Yeah, he thinks that Dumbledore isn’t moving fast enough and that if we don’t do something soon, well, then maybe it will be too late.”

“So?” Ginny asked.

“So what?” answered Hermione.

“So when are we going after Sirius, of course.”

Hermione frowned and Ron just continued to kick at the grass.

“Don’t tell me that...” Ginny said.

Hermione found her voice.  “We convinced him that he doesn’t have to go,” she said.

Ginny looked doubtful.  “What do you mean?”

“Well, we pointed out...”

“You mean that you pointed out.”

“All right, I pointed out that Harry doesn’t always have to be the one to do things.  Professor Dumbledore said he was going to try to get Sirius back and we ought to just let him do it.”

“So what’s Professor Dumbledore doing?  Can we do anything to help?”

“Well, Harry didn’t know exactly what the headmaster was doing.”

Ron spoke up, “The prat didn’t think to ask.”  Hermione nodded.

“So, we decided to wait and give someone else a chance to do something.”

“Oh no, Hermione, you didn’t,” Ginny said, her face showing her growing concern.

“I didn’t what?”

“You didn’t start going on about Harry having a ‘saving people’ thing, did you?”

Hermione blushed.  “Well, I didn’t use those words...”

“Although Harry did mention them,” Ron added.

“Thank you, Ron, for clearing that up.”

Ginny sighed, “Oh Hermione, how could you?”

“Well, it’s true,” Hermione said coming to her own defense.  “Harry always thinks that he has to be the one to do things, to play the hero.  He’s never willing to let other people take charge.  Professor Dumbledore said that he would do his best to get Sirius back and I, for one, trust him.”  Ron just nodded.

Ginny’s face grew hot and she put her hands on her hips.  Ron automatically took a step backwards.  “Might I remind you Hermione Granger that if Harry hadn’t had his little ‘saving people’ thing, if he just waited for others to take action, MY FATHER WOULD BE DEAD RIGHT NOW!  If Harry hadn’t been willing to jump in and ‘play the hero’ then I WOULD DEAD TOO.  And unless I’m mistaken, which I highly doubt I am, if it weren’t for Harry’s taking action, Little Miss Know-It-All, then YOU would be dead as well, hmm?  Squashed by a troll while sitting in the girl’s lav in your first year?  It’s a bit difficult to be Miss Perfect Prefect when you’re pushing up the daisies.”  Hermione had the good grace to blush while Ron refused to raise his head to look his sister in the eye.  “Might I suggest that next time, before you go complaining about how other people act, you remember that YOU were one of the people who benefited from those actions?”

Hermione mumbled, “But if we had only waited a bit more, then maybe...”

Ginny snapped, “Yeah, if only!  And if only my grandmother had wheels, she’d be a trolley!  A lot of things could have happened differently, but they didn’t.  Even if things didn’t work out perfectly last time, Harry’s got a pretty good track record and we all owe him our lives.”  She looked at them both with a glare that would have made her mother proud.  “At the very least we owe him our loyalty.  He’s never wanted to put us at risk, he wanted to go alone if you’ll recall and we were the ones who insisted on coming along.  Harry’s never done anything rash unless he really felt that there was no other option.”

“But there is an option here,” Hermione tried again.  “We can wait and let Professor Dumbledore find a way to do it.”

“Dumbledore’s got Voldemort - Will you STOP flinching, Ron! - to worry about.”

“That’s what Harry said, too,” Ron mentioned.

“And why did Harry think that we couldn’t or shouldn’t wait?”

Ron looked at his little sister sheepishly.  “He didn’t know.  He just said that he knew.”

Hermione said, “He couldn’t give us any reason, he just said that he felt, somehow, that if Sirius didn’t get back soon, then he wouldn’t be able to.”

Ginny shook her head again and turned to go back into the house.

“Where’re you going’?” called Ron.

“I’m going to borrow Pig,” Ginny called back.  “I’m sending a note to Harry to tell him that he has at least one friend who trusts him and that he can count on!”

Part Eight:

Harry got up early the next morning; there was much to do and he needed to get started early.  After showering, he dressed in his grunge-waif best, or maybe that should be worst, and headed downstairs, his school bag banging against his hip.  Aunt Petunia gave him a nasty look but Harry didn’t bother to notice.  Instead, he headed straight out the front door.  When he reached the Little Whinging High Street he took a few moments to window shop at a few places, gathering information for later, before walking to the train station to head into London.  He opted for a direct route today because he wasn’t sure how long his errands would take him.

His first stop upon reaching Diagon Alley was a visit to Gringotts.  He needed more money, pounds and galleons, and he got that first.  After a visit to Quality Quidditch Supplies, he left the shop and stood in front of the window for a few minutes.  He was admiring the new Nimbus Storm that was displayed there.  It was a good broom, not up to the standards of his Firebolt, which was still the world class standard, but it was still a good broom, quick, agile, but stable enough to be flown with just your knees.  Then he went to Florean Fortescue’s for one of their huge sundaes while sitting at one the outdoor tables.  He waved at several Hogwarts students shopping for their school supplies and even chatted for a few moments with Hannah Abbot and her parents.

After making sure that he had been seen and recognized by several people, Harry ducked through The Leaky Cauldron and out into muggle London.  Dashing down the stairs into the Tube he dodged through the crowd and into a public loo.  A few minutes later, a neatly dressed young man in khaki trousers with a button down shirt, a pair of mirrored sunglasses concealing bright green eyes under the bill of his cap, left the loo and headed back up to the street, completely unnoticed.  A few blocks down, the sunglasses were replaced with his usual black spectacles and, after carefully looking around for watchers of one type or another, Harry continued with his tasks.

Much of the afternoon was spent visiting a number of muggle shops before Harry headed back to Surrey just ahead of the evening rush.  Dinner with the Dursleys was tense, as usual, and Harry retired early to his room to study.  Before going to sleep, Harry made sure to repack his bag with all the things he would need the next day.

* * * * *

Professor Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore, Headmaster of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, sat in the staff room along with two of his Heads of House.  His fingers were, as usual, steepled under his chin and he had a serene look of half-amusement on his face.  However, at the moment he was anything but serene.  Professor Minerva McGonagall was seated across a small coffee table from him and she was reading a piece of parchment for the third time in as many minutes.  The other occupant of the room, Professor Severus Snape, was standing and glowering at a rather hyperactive little gray owl about the size of a tennis ball, as if his glare alone held the power to incinerate the bird on the spot.

Professor Dumbledore reached into a pocket of his robes and withdrew an owl treat.  Pigwidgeon, as if he knew what was expected, immediately flew to him and rested calmly on his wrist as it ate the treat.  Professor McGonagall returned the parchment to Dumbledore and he deftly tied it back onto the leg of the little owl.

“Now, I think it is time for you to complete your delivery to Little Whinging,” Albus told the bird as, with a wave of his wand, he opened one of the high windows to allow the owl to escape into the night.

“I am heartened to see that Harry is not withdrawing completely from his old friends as he makes new ones,” Minerva said after the owl had flown away.  “Perhaps they can ease his worries.”  The headmaster simply gazed at her and nodded.  She continued, “From Miss Weasley’s note, it appears that Miss Granger has succeeded in convincing him that patience is his best course of action at this time.”

Professor Snape continued to scowl.  “I doubt anyone could teach that boy patience.  But perhaps the idea of not having his faithful followers behind him caused him to think twice before taking any foolhardy action.”

Professor McGonagall looked about to reply when the headmaster spoke, “Perhaps Severus, perhaps, But I think it may be best to monitor the tracking charm carefully for the next few days.  Where is Harry now, by the way?”

Minerva looked at the table in front of her.  Across it was spread a large map of the London area.  Other maps showing other regions of England, including a highly detailed map of Little Whinging with many notes and observations on it, sat in a stack on the floor underneath the table.

“It appears that he is still walking through muggle London.  He has stopped at a few shops but he appears to be simply wandering.  Is he alone?” she asked.  Dumbledore nodded and Professor McGonagall continued, “Are you certain it is wise, Albus, to just allow Harry to wander by himself?  Shouldn’t we at least have someone nearby?”

“Ah Minerva, I do, indeed, think it best this way.  Harry is aware that he is monitored.  However, I feel that if he should see anyone following him, he would react badly.  We know where he is, and if trouble should appear...” the old wizard ignored the snort coming from the head of Slytherin House, “we can have members of the Order Apparate to his location within seconds.  I think that this is the best that we can hope for.”

The trio stood, watching as a small black dot, labeled ‘H. Potter’, slowly moved across the surface of the map.

“Ingenious,” said Professor McGonagall softly, “and to think that they managed the original while still students.”

“The idea that those four could manage anything if they thought it could aid them in their misbegotten schemes is quite reasonable.”

“Jealous that you didn’t think of it first, Severus?” Minerva’s eyebrows arched as she spoke.  Severus Snape was a genius with a cauldron, but creative thinking had never been his forte.

“As if I would ever have need for such a contrivance,” he responded.

The headmaster intervened before things could escalate.  “Ah, but we have need for it, don’t we?  And I am quite pleased with its performance thus far.”  Professor McGonagall sat back against the cushions of the sofa while Snape returned to leaning against a bookcase.  “By the way, Severus, have you been able to make any progress with that task I mentioned?”

“Which task would that be, Headmaster?”

“Why the potion, of course,” Dumbledore replied.  “Have you made any progress in working out what it was and how it is brewed?”

“Headmaster, the sample we had was small, and it has been over a year since it was recovered from the graveyard.  The chances of working this out are remote to say the least.”

“I have every confidence in your abilities, Severus,” Dumbledore said calmly.  “If anyone can solve this riddle, it is you.”

* * * * *

Harry had another busy day ahead of him and it was likely to be a very long day as well.  He woke early and was working in the yard as the sun rose over the horizon.

“Morning, Harry,” a nervous Tonks said.  She had never really gotten over the shock she had received when she had greeted him that morning at the beginning of summer and was greeted in return by the vision of Voldemort in his eyes.

“Wotcher, Tonks,” Harry answered cheerfully.  He didn’t look up from his work but he seemed willing to talk.  “So, you’re the one with Harry-minding duty this morning?”

“Yes, I am.  My shift is over in a couple of hours though.  It was a beautiful night with all the stars out.”

“I’ll bet it was,” Harry answered.  “Are you hungry?  I could run in and fix you something to eat.  It’s about time for me to have breakfast anyway.”

“Thanks, Harry, but no.  Like I said, I’ll be off-duty in a bit and I’ll just head home to get some sleep.  Food will only keep me awake.”

“If you say so,” he said and returned to his weeding with vigor.

After about another hour he was done and went inside to change.  A short time later, he left the house again, this time by the front door, with his bag over his shoulder and a small bundle in one hand.  Tonks noticed that he was wearing khaki trousers with a light jumper.  He looked nice and that meant he was on his way to London to meet with the Chang girl.  Tonks smiled; it was good to see Harry acting normally, and they made a nice match, even if they were less affectionate than most teenage couples.  Just before he headed off down the street, Harry deposited his bundle on the front porch.  It was two pieces of toast with jam wrapped in a napkin, she noted, and a glass of orange juice.

“I figured that this wouldn’t keep you awake,” Harry said to the air in front of him.  Tonks grinned as she slipped past him wearing the invisibility cloak, and picked up a piece of the still warm toast.  “Just remember to put the glass and napkin back before you leave, OK?”

“Will do, mate!” Tonks called to his back as he strode down the drive and away.  She’d report to Dumbledore that he had headed off, presumably to London, and then she might even take off a bit early.  Convenient since she had a date that evening, her first in a while, and she wanted to look her best.

Harry’s route into London was much less direct than his route the day before.  In fact, he rode the train through London and out into Harlow before leaving the train and taking a bus back into the city.  He arrived at the cafe, where he was to meet Cho, earlier than expected.  He took a seat in the shadow of a building across the way and watched.

* * * * *

Meanwhile, back in the staff room at Hogwarts, Professors McGonagall and Dumbledore were once again watching the map laid out on the table.

“It seems that Nymphadora was correct,” said Minerva.  “Harry is meeting with Miss Chang today.  I wonder why he chose such a circuitous route?”

“Possibly just varying his habits, Minerva,” answered Dumbledore.  “It is an excellent habit for him to develop.  It would make it much more difficult for Voldemort’s followers to predict his behavior if they should see him and try to follow him.”

“Like yesterday?” Professor McGonagall asked.  “It was foolish of him to go to Diagon Alley alone.  We know he was seen by at least one of Voldemort’s informants and followed.”

“Unsuccessfully, may I point out,” Dumbledore said, trying to calm her.  “Even our own agents lost Harry once he entered the Underground.  We were only able to track him the rest of that afternoon thanks to the charm.  Perhaps, he wanted to be seen.”

“Wanted to be seen?”  Minerva was incredulous.  “Why on earth would he want to be seen?”

Dumbledore smiled.  “What was Harry wearing yesterday?”

Minerva blinked.  “He usual clothing, horribly ragged and ill-fitting.  It’s disgusting what those muggle relations of his give the boy to wear. I don’t see why he just doesn’t toss the lot of those old rags and be done with it.”

Dumbledore smiled.  “And what is he wearing today?”

“According to the report, Harry is wearing some proper clothing.  That is why Miss Tonks concluded that he was going to meet Miss Chang.  ”

“Exactly” was the headmaster’s reply.

Professor McGonagall’s brows were furrowed in thought.  “So he wanted to be seen yesterday in his usual attire so that it would be less likely that they would recognize him today, properly dressed?”  Dumbledore nodded and Minerva shook her head slowly.  After all these years she was still learning things from her old mentor.  Harry had been protecting Cho by exposing himself.

“Why do you look so sad, my dear?” Dumbledore asked gently.

“The boy shouldn’t have to think about such things,” she answered, her voice touched with sorrow.  “Sometimes I doubt we have done right by him, with the life we have forced upon him.”

“We’ve given him the best we could under the circumstances, Minerva.”

Their attention was suddenly drawn by a flash of color on the map before them.  They watched as the ‘Use of Magic’ alert faded, waiting to see how Harry would react.  His dot quickly crossed the street and went to where the magical incident occurred.

“Ah, that must be Miss Chang Apparating in,” Dumbledore said.

“It’s unfortunate that we can’t use the map to identify all the witches and wizards in the vicinity, as the original Marauder’s Map does,” Professor McGonagall said.

“Yes, but then, when Harry journeys into Diagon Alley, it would be almost impossible to keep track of him, not to mention the people we need to watch for.  The magical alerts seem to work satisfactorily for now.  With a little judgment we can readily determine if something untoward happens.”

* * * * *

Harry dashed across the street to meet Cho.  She smiled as he came down the alley and greeted him with a light peck on the cheek.

“Hungry?” Harry asked her.  Cho nodded.  “Are you sure you want to eat here?  I’d love to take you to a nicer restaurant if you’d like.”

“Oh no,” Cho said with a blush, “this will be fine.  I like sitting outside and watching all the people walk by.  Muggles can be so fascinating.”  She pointed to a passerby.  “Take that one for example, why on earth is he talking so loudly when there is no one there to talk to?  It looks like he’s talking into his fist.”

Harry laughed.  “He’s using a mobile telephone, Cho.  It’s like a little two-way wireless that connects to the telephone system so he can talk while he walks around.”

Cho frowned slightly.  “What on earth could be so important that he has to talk about it all day long?  And if it is so important why doesn’t he just go and take care of it?”

“I don’t know.  You want to go ask him?”

Cho seemed to consider this and Harry began to worry that she might go and do it, when she broke into a teasing smile.  “Then I’d be as bad as he is, wouldn’t I?  Let’s just go eat.”

Their lunch seemed to pass too quickly as Cho chattered about the upcoming school year.  She reckoned the new Head Boy would be Thaddeus Bullfinch, of Ravenclaw naturally, but didn’t have a clue who would be Head Girl.  Through it all Harry seemed distracted and spent most of his time gazing at the passing faces, trying to see if anyone was paying too much attention to them.

“Harry,” Cho said after noticing this, “are you all right?  You’re not paying attention.”

“Hmm,” Harry said distractedly then he quickly snapped out of it.  “And don’t try anything clever, I know you don’t have radishes growing in your ears.”  Cho giggled, remembering their first discussion about this sort of thing.  “I admit though, I am a bit distracted today.”

“Too busy watching all the pretty girls go by in their short skirts to pay attention to me?” she mock pouted.  Harry was surprised; he hadn’t even noticed any.  Not that he thought he would see anyone as pretty as Cho even if he was paying attention.

He shook his head.  “No, it’s not that.  I’m just thinking about what we talked about before.”

Cho tilted her head, just a tad, to the right.  “Which before, Harry?  We’ve talked about a lot of things.”

“You know, the other day...”

“Harry, you’re being awfully evasive.”

Harry lowered his eyes to the table for a second and then looked directly at her.  “Cho, did you mean what you said the other day about helping me?”  Cho hesitated.  “You don’t have to, you know.  I’d understand if you didn’t want to get involved.”

Cho looked at him and wondered.  “Harry,” she said at length, “if it helps in any way, even if it just helps you, I want to do it.”

Harry grinned wickedly, “You sure you wanna do it?” 

Cho blushed and swatted his arm.  “Are all you blokes alike?  One track minds, the lot of you!”

“Yup,” Harry grinned, “we only have different faces so you can tell which one is yours.  The rest is interchangeable.”

Cho grinned back then grew serious again.  “Yes, Harry, I’m sure.  What can I do?”

“Well, I’m going in tonight...”

“Tonight?” Cho practically squealed.  “You intend to go tonight?”

“Shush,” Harry hissed, looking around to see if they had attracted any attention.  “Yes, I’m going to do it tonight, assuming that the twins come through.  Is that a problem?”

Cho thought for a moment.  “No, it shouldn’t be.  I will have to tell my father though.”  At the look of shocked fear in Harry’s eyes she explained.  “Harry, I can’t keep this from him.  I’ve already explained that I might be getting involved.  I told him all about the D.A. and what happened last year.  He wasn’t happy but I think he accepts that something has to be done.  What will you need me to do?”  She suddenly looked like a frightened little girl, frightened but with a light of determination shining in her eyes.  “Will I have to hex anybody?”

“No, I don’t think so.”  Harry tried to sound reassuring as he spoke.  “If we get lucky, all we’ll have to do is to sit and fish for a few minutes.”

Cho looked confused.  “And if we aren’t lucky?”

Harry thought for a moment.  “Then I’ll need you to sit watch for a little while and, if something goes wrong, to go find some help.”

“What kind of help?” she asked.

Harry swallowed; he hated to have to say this.  “If things look to be going badly, then you’ll need to summon Professor Dumbledore.  He’ll come right away and then he’ll take over.  You won’t have to do anything else.  Just call for help, no dueling or anything.”

Cho looked relieved at this.  “What will Ron and Hermione be doing?  And I reckon Ginny will be there as well.”

Harry spoke softly, “No, they won’t be there.  It will be just the two of us.”

Cho looked surprised.  “Didn’t you ask them or didn’t they agree?”  She couldn’t comprehend that Ron and Hermione would both refuse to help Harry, not after all they had been through together, and Ginny...  Well, the less said on that the better.

“Well,” Harry looked almost ashamed to speak, “when I told them about it, they seemed to think that it was a good idea to wait and see what Dumbledore did.”

“They refused to come with you?”

“I didn’t tell them I was coming.  I knew right away, from how they reacted, that they didn’t think it was a good idea and I was afraid that if I told them I was going anyway...”

“You were afraid that they would tell of your plans and ruin them?”  Harry nodded.  Cho’s shoulders slumped.  “Oh Harry, I don’t think they would have done that.  Even if they doubted you, they would have come.  And even if, for some reason, they didn’t, they would never betray you.”

“I dunno; would they even consider it a betrayal, or just saving me from myself?” Harry whispered.  “It’s just gotten so hard to trust people, even people I used to trust and who I know care about me.”  Cho’s heart swelled as tears prickled at her eyes.  He had trusted her.  She quickly blinked back the tears, now was not the time for them.

“OK,” she said more firmly than she felt, “I’ll need to go back home, and I’ll need to change.  There’s not some semi-official uniform I ought to wear, is there?”

Harry grinned, picturing Cho dressed in some baggy black Ninja-suit like in the muggle movies Dudley liked to watch.  “No, just wear something comfortable and that you can get dirty in.”

“Now wait one minute, Harry,” Cho protested.  “I agreed to go into danger on this trip but you never said anything about getting dirty!”  She tried to keep her face stern but couldn’t keep her giggles in check.

Harry chuckled back.  “Sorry about that.  It must have slipped my mind.”

“Well,” Cho retorted, “if I ruin my best skulking-about-in-the-dead-of-night outfit on this little jaunt, you’re buying me a new one!”

“Agreed,” Harry promised, “as long as it’s leather with lots of black lace.”  Cho failed miserably at looking scandalized.  “And high heels,” Harry added.

“You blokes ARE all alike!  That’s just what Michael keeps trying to get me to wear!”

Harry laughed but it didn’t reach his eyes.

After paying for their lunch, Harry and Cho walked the streets of muggle London.  When Harry pulled her into one shop, to pick up an order he had placed yesterday, Cho almost laughed at his lack of originality.  After about an hour of strolling, they found themselves near The Leaky Cauldron.

“I need to duck into Diagon Alley for one last thing,” Harry said.  “I just hope the twins have the rope done, or else we’re sunk.”

Cho looked at him and said, “Don’t worry; they’ll have it for you.”  Harry wondered if some small part of her was hoping they wouldn’t.  He knew that there was a significant part of him that did.  “Do you want me to go in with you?”

Harry shook his head, “No, I don’t think we ought to be seen together.  There’s too much risk.”

“Risk for the plan?” she asked.  Harry shook his head again.  Risk for her, she realized.

Harry turned away from the Pub and began to walk down into the Tube once again.

“I thought you were going in?” Cho asked.

“I need my counter-disguise first,” Harry said with a glint in his eye.  He went down into the station and Cho followed.  In a minute, Harry reappeared from a men’s toilet.  He still had on the same trousers but he had replaced his nice jumper with a ratty flannel shirt from his old wardrobe.

“I’m getting to like wearing clothes that actually fit.  And it’s nice to walk around with no one staring at me.  So, as long as I know I’m going to be recognized, I might as well give them what they expect.”  Harry pulled her behind a vending machine and for a moment Cho’s heart raced, but Harry just whispered to her, “This ought to be fine for you to Apparate from.  After you talk to your dad and change, you can Floo back to The Leaky Cauldron and I’ll meet you across the street.”

“Why don’t I just Apparate back?” Cho asked.

“Because, I think they monitor any magic that goes on around me and they will be sure to investigate someone Apparating.  I doubt they’ll notice a Floo and so they won’t know you came back.”

Cho looked around nervously.  “They watch you that closely?”

“I can’t be sure, but I don’t want to take a chance on their becoming suspicious.”

Cho nodded, and with a *crack* she was gone.  Harry went back up the steps and entered the pub.  He crossed through to Diagon Alley with no trouble but he knew right away that several people had spotted who he was.  He walked quickly down the street until getting to number 93.  As he entered he noticed a little brass bell swinging from a spring, the door had struck it when he opened it, announcing a new customer with a very rude noise.  A noise that Harry had never heard a bell make before but was quite accustomed to Ron making.  He couldn’t help but grin.

“Ah,” a voice called from the rear of the shop, “welcome to Weasley Wizarding Wheezes.”  Fred turned up the aisle Harry was in and the broad smile immediately dropped from his face.  “Oh, it’s you.”

“Yes, me,” Harry answered evenly.  “I’ve come to pick up that item.  Is it ready?”

“You mean the rope.  Yeah, it’s ready.”  He turned and walked away.  Harry followed him and waited at the counter that ran across the back of the shop for one of them to return.

“Here it is,” George said as he plopped a coil of braided nylon rope on the counter.  Harry picked it up and put it in his bag.

“You’re sure it works now?”  Harry asked and was met with such a hostile glare that, for a moment, Harry thought meant that he had been transferred to Slytherin House.  “Thanks, I owe you one.”

“No, you don’t,” said Fred, joining his brother.  “We’re even now.  All debts cancelled.”

Harry nodded sadly; if that’s the way they wanted it.  “OK, we’re all squared.”  He held out his hand but the twins just ignored it and returned to the workroom at the rear of the shop.  Harry heard muttered comments but ignored them as he left the shop.

Back outside The Leaky Cauldron, Harry turned away from the Tube and walked briskly into the growing crowds.  Unexpectedly turning left at the first corner, Harry rushed on, with his head turned to see if anyone jostled the crowd in order to follow.  Ducking behind a rubbish bin, Harry swapped his flannel shirt once again for his jumper and put his ball cap low on his head.  Then, he circled back, to stand on the opposite side of the street from the Tube, and waited for Cho to return.

He didn’t have long to wait.  Cho soon stepped out onto the street.  Harry noticed she was wearing dark jeans and a gray jumper.  He ran across the street to meet her and together they turned towards the Tube entrance.

“Are we taking the Underground?” Cho asked.

Harry shook his head, “No, but in a way I reckon I am.” 

As the throng pushed down the steps, Harry steered Cho off to one side, but before he did, Cho noticed him drop his glasses into the shopping bag of a middle-aged woman going down to the station.  Cho looked quickly up at his face and noticed that he was wearing the new glasses that he had picked up that afternoon.  They were black, just like his old pair, but with trim metal frames instead of the battered plastic.

“If you were getting new glasses anyway, why not go for something completely different and maybe a bit more stylish?”

Harry smiled.  “I think you’ve already given me as much style as I can manage for now.  Besides, I’m used to the look and too much change upsets me.”

“But why did you toss your old pair?”

“That’s how they’ve been tracking me.  Remus said they hadn’t put any charms on the motorbike, and I change my clothing every day.  They only way they could keep track of where I am is by putting the charm on something I wear all the time.”

“Like your glasses,” Cho finished.  “Very clever of them, not to mention clever of you to have figured it out.”

Harry led her to a corner where he hailed a cab to take them to the entrance to the Ministry of Magic.  When they arrived he noticed that a fairly constant stream of people was appearing in the call box and Harry wondered how even muggles couldn’t notice it.

“We’ll just wait here until most of the folks have gone home for the night.  Then we can slip in without being seen.”

“We hope.” Cho added, and Harry agreed whole-heartedly.

* * * * *

Professor Dumbledore looked at the map that showed Harry, or at least he thought it showed Harry, traveling on a train headed west out of London.

“Well,” he said with a sigh, “it appears that Cho has returned safely to her family and Harry has begun another long journey back to his home.”

“Or at least to Surrey,” Professor McGonagall corrected.  “I’ll notify Mundungus to be ready for his return.”

* * * * *

After about an hour of waiting, the tide of people exiting the Ministry of Magic had slowed to a trickle.  They waited another few minutes then crossed the street.  They both crowded into the telephone booth and Harry dialed the number.

“Ministry of Magic,” a voice said.  “How may I help you?”

“Mr. Harry Potter and Miss Cho Chang to visit the Ministry.”

“What is the purpose of your visit?” the disembodied voice asked.

“Research for a school project.”

The normally dispassionate voice suddenly sounded suspicious.  “What type of project are you researching?”

Harry’s mind raced.  The last time he had simply told the truth and they had been let in.  What was he to do now?  He had to get inside.

Cho spoke up, “We are researching means of entry into the ministry right now.  Partial or evasive answers evidently seem to trigger a security measure.  Is this correct?”

“The entry is charmed to deny entrance to those who conceal their intentions.”  After a moment two name tags were spit out of the coin return, one with each of their names on it.  Both bore the additional label: ‘Student’.

The floor of the booth began its descent, bringing them down into the Ministry itself.  When they reached the atrium, they began to walk quickly across towards the banks of elevators.  In the center of the atrium, the fountain still spewed water into the air but the statues were gone.  Harry examined the floor as he passed and he could still make out the gouges where the head of the wizard statue had skidded across the floor.  He pointed this out to Cho and she clutched his arm tightly in response.  As they passed, Harry reached into his pocket and threw a few coins into the water.  They were muggle coins.  Cho gave him a questioning look and “For luck” was all he said.  They continued down a wide hallway lined with large fireplaces on either side.

“Here’s where you’ll come to call for help, if it comes to it.  Just take a pinch of Floo Powder and toss it in.  Just call out “Professor Dumbledore” and he should come right away.”

“What if he doesn’t?  He might be busy or something.”

Harry thought for a moment, trying to prioritize the people who would come to help him... or to rescue him, as they had before.  “If you think he isn’t going to come or if he doesn’t answer fast enough, then go to the next fireplace and call for Remus Lupin.  Then you can use a third and call for Mr. or Mrs. Weasley, somebody’s always at home there.

Cho nodded and then a thought struck her.  “Harry, there are no jars of Floo Powder.  How am I going to call anyone?”

Harry patted her arm gently.  “Don’t worry, I’ve brought some myself.  There’s more than enough to call people and then Floo out ourselves if we have to.”  Cho nodded.

They entered one of the elevators and Harry pressed the button for Level 9.  As the door began to slide closed, Cho gasped as a piece of paper, folded into the shape of a bird flapped in and began to circle the cage.  She looked at the thing as Harry explained.

“That’s one of the ways they send messages here.  The birds fly from one office to the next just like owls would, only much cleaner.”

Cho’s eyebrows scrunched together in thought, momentarily distracted from her fear.  “I wonder what type of charm they use for that?  Is it placed on the parchment before you use it or do you have to fold it up first and then charm it?”  Harry shrugged as she continued, “Hmm, I’ll have to ask Professor Flitwick about this when we get back to school.”

The elevator clanged to a halt and the doors rattled open.  Harry looked out at the long expanse of corridor that had haunted his dreams for almost a year and gave Cho’s hand a squeeze.

“This is it, your last chance to change your mind,” Harry told her.  “It’s OK, if you do.  I’ll take you back up to the surface and come back by myself.”

“You’d come back down here alone and do it?”

Harry nodded.  “I have to.”

“Then I’m coming with you,” she said with more conviction than she thought she could feel.  She took his hand again and led him out into the dimly lit corridor.

As they approached the door at the end of the corridor, Harry began to explain to Cho what was going to happen.

“It will look confusing, and I think that’s the way they intend it to be, but just don’t let it happen.  Just ask the room to show you the door out and it will open.  Then back up this corridor and take the lift to the atrium.  Then you just use the fires to place your calls.”

Cho bit at a fingernail.  “But you don’t think that will be necessary, do you?”

“Honestly?” he answered.  “I don’t know.  I hope not.  I hope that the rope will be enough but I just don’t know.”

“If it’s not enough, then what will you do?”

Harry was able to avoid answering as they had entered the circular room with the blue torches.  As the room started to spin, Cho grabbed Harry’s arm and began to sway.

“Don’t let it confuse you, Cho.  It’s just a trick.”  Harry patted her arm for comfort.  “Show me the Death Chamber,” he called loudly.

“Harry, it’s called the Death Chamber?” she said in a small voice.  “That doesn’t sound promising.”

A door opened to their right and Harry began to move towards it.

“Yeah, well it wouldn’t sound nearly as impressive if they called it the ‘Just Taking a Nap’ Chamber, now would it?”  He forced himself to chuckle but Cho didn’t join him.

Harry led the way into the room.  He carefully guided Cho down the steep stone stairs towards the archway that still stood on its raised dais in the center of the room.  The dark curtain gently fluttering in a non-existent breeze.  Vaguely, Harry could hear the tangle of whispers coming from the arch.

“Do you hear that?” he asked.

“Hear what?” Cho said, startled.  “Is someone coming, should we hide?”

“No, the whispers, they’re coming from the arch.”

Cho listened intently but could hear nothing.  She shook her head.

“It doesn’t matter, I reckon.  Luna was the only other one who could hear them.”

“Luna?  Loony Lovegood could hear whispers no one else can?  Somehow that doesn’t surprise me.”

“I hear them too, Cho,” Harry said flatly.

Harry put his bag on the floor and rummaged around in it.  He withdrew the rope that he had gotten from the twins and began to uncoil it.  After it was untangled, he grabbed one end and shook it slightly.  The rope began to snake out and wrap itself around a heavy stone block.  It looped the stone, and then tied itself off into a neat and tight knot.

Next, Harry took the free end of the rope and brought it towards the archway.  He could feel it pulling at him and he had to fight the urge to just jump through.  Instead, he took a short length of rope and, after giving Cho one last encouraging look, sent it through the arch.  The curtain rustled at the disturbance and Harry could feel a pull on the end of the rope he still held.  It wasn’t like someone, or something, was pulling on the rope.  It was a steady pull, as if a heavy weight had been attached to the other end and was dragging it down.

Harry began to pull on the rope to retrieve it.  He had to pull with all his strength to get it to come back, but come back it did... through the arch.  He carefully examined the rope.  He saw no evidence of fraying or burning.  No sign of any damage at all to it.

“Harry, is this what you expected?” Cho asked.

“Yeah, it’s what I hoped would happen.  The rope isn’t damaged at all and it did come back through the arch, so it is possible to use the opening from both directions.”  He pondered a moment.  “It was harder than I expected to pull, though.  Good thing we tied it off on that stone so there’s no way the rope can be pulled all the way through.”

Cho nodded.  “So, what’s next?”

“Now we go fishing.”

Harry made sure that the rope was tied fast to the stone and then cast it back through the veil.  Slowly he fed all the length through, letting it ease through his fingers as he tried to feel if something grabbed it.  When it was all played out he sat down on the edge of the dais and began to call out.

“Sirius,” he began with a whisper, “it’s me, Harry.  I’ve come to get you out.  Can you hear me Sirius?  Find the rope.  Find the rope and follow it out of the archway and back here, back to me.  Sirius?  Find the rope, Sirius.”  He waited, listening to the whispers, with his fingers gently holding the rope, testing for the slightest twitch that might indicate that Sirius had found it.  Inside the arch, the rope was searching, moving and slithering around just as the Extendable Ears snaked out from the listener.

Minutes ticked by slowly with no indication that Sirius was there at all.  He began to call again, a little louder this time.  Harry waited but again, there was still no response.  At last Harry began to shout, calling Sirius’ name through the arch and begging him to find the rope.

Finally, Cho grabbed him by the shoulders and dragged him over to a bench.  He sat down heavily.  She hugged him.

“Give him just a bit more time Harry.  You don’t know what it’s like in there.  It may take him a bit to find the rope.  You don’t want to be so tired when he finally does that you can’t pull him back, do you?

So, they sat and waited.  Harry’s hand held the rope so that he would be able to control its movements and still feel the slightest tug on it. 

Finally, with an air of defeat, Harry said, “Well, I reckon there’s nothing else for it.” 

He knelt beside his school bag and, for a second, Cho thought he was going to coil the rope and give up.  Instead, Harry began to take more things out of the bag.  One bundle was wrapped in the tatty flannel shirt he had used as a disguise that afternoon.  As he gently unwrapped the object, Cho was shocked to see that it was the ting that her father had given him for his birthday.  He also removed the bamboo ladle and a bottle of drinking water.

Carefully, Harry filled the ladle twice and emptied it into the bowl of the ting.  Then he filled it a third time and set it to dripping.  The hollow sound seemed loud in the otherwise silent room.  Looking at the water left in the bottle, Harry took a long swallow of it and offered the rest to Cho.  She shook her head and Harry set it on the stone floor.

“Harry,” Cho asked cautiously, “what are you planning on doing?”

Harry looked at her with a grim smile.  “I’m going in after him.”

Cho’s eyes grew wide.  “Harry, you can’t!  You might not be able to come back!”  Her voice was suddenly hoarse and she reached for the last of the water.

“I know, but this is the only way I can think of to get Sirius back.  He obviously can’t find the rope so I’m going to have to go in and bring the rope to him.”

“You mean that you’re just going to walk through the arch?”  She couldn’t believe that he would be so brave, or so foolish.

“Not exactly, I’m going to try to leave my body here.”

Cho looked confused then suddenly she understood his meaning.  “You mean another astral projection?”

Harry nodded.  “I did it that other time, didn’t I?  I think that as long as I leave my physical body here I ought to be able to pass through the veil and come back again.”

“How?”

“I’m not sure.  I’m going to hold on tight to the rope and, hopefully, I can just climb back along it to the arch.”

Cho looked at him; she couldn’t believe that he actually intended to do this.

“Harry, I’m not sure that this is a good idea,” she said.  “Have you done any research into this arch?  Do you know what is on the other side?”

“I know enough to know that nobody knows that.  The only way to find out is to go there and see.”  He saw the strained look on Cho’s face.  He knew that she was frightened, perhaps more frightened than she had ever been before, almost as frightened as he was.  “Do you want to leave?”

Cho blinked several times and then slowly nodded.  “I think we should go.”

Harry nodded back at her.  “All right, I pack up here and then I’ll take you home.”

She smiled brightly.  “You mean it?  You’d actually pack up and leave?”  Harry nodded again.  He moved towards the rope that still ran through the arch and into whatever lay beyond.  Suddenly she realized what he hadn’t said.  “Harry,” she asked softly, “you’re going to come back here, aren’t you?”  He turned to face her as she continued.  “You would take me home but then come back here to do this alone?”

Harry tried to smile.  “I have no choice, I’ve got to.”

Cho wanted to argue.  She wanted to make him see that he did have a choice.  He didn’t have to come back here.  He could let others take that responsibility, take the lead.  Then she realized that this was what Hermione, Ron and Ginny must have said.  They would have tried to convince him of these same things and failed.  Harry was going to do this.  The only question was whether or not he was going to do it alone.  She sat back down on the cold stone bench, drew her feet up under her, and swiped at her eyes with the sleeve of her jumper.

“Then let’s get it over with.  I don’t want to spend any more time down here than I have to.”

Harry looked at her, she was obviously terrified but she was going to stay.  She was going to stay with him, for him.  “You don’t have to, you know.  It’s all right, I’ll take you home.”  She shook her head and said nothing.  Harry nodded, amazed that she would do this for him, and returned to his work.

Harry tried to sound casual as he spoke, “I’ll probably need about an hour’s time.”

“I’m giving you 30 minutes, then I’m calling in help,” Cho said firmly.

“That’s not enough time, “ Harry argued.  “I’ll need at least an hour, maybe more.”

“You have no idea how much time you’ll need.  You don’t know what’s in there.  I’ll give you thirty minutes, that’s it!”

“An hour.”

“Thirty minutes.”

“Forty-five, then.”

“OK, deal.  In forty-five minutes I sound the alarm.”

“OK.”  Harry looked at her, feeling that he should do something.

Instead, he turned back to the arch.  The rope was set, water was plopping steadily into the ting.  All that was left to do was to do it.  Harry sat on the floor.  He almost laughed as the cold of the stone floor started to seep into his legs; he had forgotten to bring a cushion.  He crossed his legs and focused on the sounds of the dripping water.

The gentle echoes of the drops filled his mind, gradually shunting all else aside.  Harry began to feel time stretch out as the drops seemed to fall slower and slower.  The gaps between the drops grew longer and longer until the drops became interruptions of the emptiness they left behind.  He took refuge in that emptiness.  He no longer felt the cold of the floor, or the rough feel of his canvas pants against his skin.  He didn’t feel the soft whisper of air blowing through the archway, stirring the veil.  He felt nothing.  He felt nothingness.  His breath slowed until it almost stilled.  The room, reality itself, fell away from him.  He began to rise.

His body sat there on the stone floor, legs crossed and back straight.  It certainly looked uncomfortable.  Harry realized with a start that he was looking at himself.  He had done it!  He was outside of his body, looking down at it as if it belonged to someone else.  For a moment he wondered if it did.

He turned towards the arch; his feet seemed to not touch the ground so much a float a millimeter above it.  He approached the veil slowly.  At the last moment he turned back to see Cho easing his body down to lay on the floor.  She pulled her jumper over her head and used it as a pillow for him.  Harry watched as she gently ran her fingers through his hair in a vain attempt to flatten it.  She rubbed her arms to fight off the chill that filled the room.  Harry drifted back to stand beside her.  He leaned in and placed a soft kiss on her cheek.  Cho’s eyes opened wide and she looked about the room, not seeing him there.

“You make sure you come back, Harry Potter,” she said softly to the empty room,  “because if you don’t… I’m never going to forgive you.”

She bent and took his ragged flannel shirt from the floor, using it to try to keep herself warm.  Harry drifted back to the arch.  He could hear the whispering; it was louder now although he still could not make out any words. 

Carefully, he reached out a hand to touch the archway.  Even in this ethereal form the stone was cold, hard and impenetrable.  His fingers reached out to touch the veil, to try to feel the texture of the cloth.  As soon as his fingers reached the veil, even before he could feel its touch, he felt the pull.  His fingers were pulled in.  Pulled and squeezed as if he was being drawn through a funnel.  Frightened, he tried to fight it.  He tried to pull his hand back, but the pull was too strong.  In a heartbeat, he was sucked through the arch.  Harry Potter was gone.

top

Part Nine:

Minerva McGonagall was staring intently at the map before her. Across the room, in a comfortable looking chair in front of the fireplace, Albus Dumbledore sat watching her. Professor McGonagall tapped her finger against the paper of the map several times, as if encouraging a small insect to move.

"Albus, does the Chang family reside in Gravesend?" she asked.

"No, Minerva, I believe they live near Cambridge."

"The Grangers are from Oxford; so, who could it be?" she said quietly, almost to herself. "The Longbottoms, perhaps?"

"Liverpool. Excuse me, my dear, but what are we discussing?" Albus said rising from his chair and approaching the map.

"Harry Potter did not return to his relatives in Little Whinging. Instead, he has stopped somewhere in Gravesend, west of London. At first, I assumed he was just changing trains, or something of the like, but then he remained there. I thought he might have stopped to get something to eat. However, he has now been at one location for more than an hour and I am beginning to become concerned."

Dumbledore leaned over the map and thought for a moment. "Oh dear," he said finally and quickly returned to the fireplace. Taking a small pot of powder from the mantel, he threw a pinch into the small fire and stuck his head into the green flames now roaring there.

"Nymphadora Tonks!" Professor McGonagall heard him call out. "Miss Tonks, I'm sorry to disturb you but could you please come to the staff room at Hogwarts immediately," he continued. "There might be something of an emergency regarding young Mr. Potter."

Next, he took another bit of Floo Powder and placed a second call, this time to Remus Lupin. By the time he drew away from the fire, the usually stoic Head of Gryffindor House was working herself into quite a dither.

"Now calm down, Minerva," Dumbledore said soothingly. "There's no reason to worry yet. We just need to see what is delaying Mr. Potter."

"Oh, don't give me that!" she snapped back. "You know perfectly well that something has gone amiss! He could have been captured by Death Eaters, or even Voldemort himself! I knew it was a mistake to give him such free reign. We should have been watching him more closely."

"Now, now, we know nothing of the sort. There have been no magical alerts around him since Miss Chang Apparated back to her home, so there is no need to worry. Perhaps Harry is just off on some errand that we are unaware of? It is likely nothing."

"Then why are you calling in Tonks? And Remus?"

Dumbledore remained quiet for a moment then said calmly, "Better to be safe than sorry."

"A bit late for that NOW, don't you think?" she said and stomped off to begin pacing back and forth in front of the fire.

* * * * *

Harry landed on his hands and knees. The surface beneath him felt soft and spongy, like the soft peat of a moor. He stood and looked around him. Everywhere he turned there was fog. It didn't creep over the ground so much as it simply hung in the air, as if he were suspended inside some sort of cloud. He tried to see past the fog, to make out any details that could help him find his way back to the rope.

The Rope!

His hands were empty; he hadn't had time to grasp the rope before he had been sucked through the arch. He dropped down to his knees again and began to cast about for it. He had to find it. It was his only link back to his world and without it he could be trapped here forever. Just like...

Sirius.

Harry grew frantic in his search. He was crawling about, stretching his hands before him and sweeping the ground, trying to find the rope. It was no wonder, Sirius didn't find it. Harry knew it was there and still he couldn't find it.

"Blast!" Harry shouted into the mist. "Why didn't I grab hold of the bloody rope before I got near the arch?" Then Harry realized why. He didn't even know if he could have. In this ethereal state, could he even have grasped the rope? And, if he could, would he have been able to hold onto it when he was pulled through the arch? He hadn't bothered to stop and check before approaching the arch.

"IDIOT!" he railed. "How could I have been so stupid?" Harry looked around, trying to find some way of salvaging the situation. He could see nothing; the mists that surrounded him gave no details of lay beyond, or how to find his way back. He felt that he hadn't traveled far from the archway but there was really no way to tell for certain. He could be anywhere, or more appropriately, he realized, he could be nowhere.

'Maybe Hermione was right,' he thought to himself, 'maybe I should have waited? Maybe I should have let somebody else do this. Could someone else have done better?' Harry snorted in disgust. 'Could anyone else have done worse?'

Harry shook his head in frustration. These thoughts wouldn't help him in any way. What he needed was to find the rope again. With the rope he would have some reference point to find his way around. With the rope he would have his way out. So Harry went back on his hands and knees. He needed to find that rope. Slowly, in what he hoped was a circular pattern, Harry began to search. He would reach out to the limits of his arms and feel for the rope. Then he would crawl forward a step and feel again. Always he tried to curve, just a bit, to his right so that he was following a circle that spread out from where he had landed. He was concentrating so hard on his fingers, hoping that they would feel the stiff braid of the rope, that he didn't hear the soft click-clacking sound that was coming from somewhere in the mist.

* * * * *

Cho huddled inside Harry's old flannel shirt and tried to keep the goosebumps from completely taking over. She rubbed her arms with her hands and tried to keep warm. She glanced at her watch.

"Twenty minutes," she said to no one. "Just twenty-five more and I go for help. Merlin, it's cold down here!"

She looked over at Harry, at Harry's body, lying there on the hard stone floor and shivered as a wave of fear ran up her spine. Shaking her head, she turned and looked at the archway, straining to hear the sound of whispering. She heard nothing. She hadn't seen the veil move when Harry passed through it but she had felt a wave of cold, as if a Dementor had entered the room. It felt just like when that one had entered her compartment on the Hogwarts Express, back in her fourth year. She wished she had thought to bring some chocolate. It worked with the Dementors and so it might help now. Better yet, hot chocolate, she thought longingly. She glanced at her watch again. Twenty minutes to go. She got up and began to walk around the room, examining the arch from every angle but always staying far away from it. She made a complete circuit of the room and saw that she still had 18 minutes to go.

She sat back on her bench and began to think. She reasoned that if she was going to have to go through that spinning room and up the corridor, that was bound to take some time. And the lifts were atrociously slow; it would take forever to get back to the atrium. And then she would have to be careful that she wasn't seen by anyone. That would slow her down, too. In fact, she reckoned, if she left now she would barely be able to make it in time. She stood and turned to head for the door.

She looked back over her shoulder, at Harry lying there. What if he came back and she was gone? What if he needed her and she wasn't here? She didn't want to let him down. But what if he needed her now? What if he was in trouble and needed help? Every minute she wasted standing here made the problem that much worse. What should she do? How could she decide which way to go? She didn't know what she should do but she knew one thing, she couldn't stand to be alone in this ice-cold room for one more second. She turned towards the door and reached for the handle, but before she could, the door burst open. In the darkness that lay outside the door she saw the outline of a tall wizard in dark robes. Behind him stood several more.

Cho screamed.

* * * * *

Harry struggled to contain the panic that threatened to overtake his sanity. The clammy air seemed to cling to his skin and congeal in his lungs as he tried to breathe. His search was getting nowhere. He couldn't find the rope. He couldn't find the archway. He couldn't hear Sirius. He couldn't hear the whispers. All he could hear was that blasted clacking noise!

Clacking noise!

Harry stood with a jerk and immediately began to look for the source of the noise. Through the depths of the fog he could see nothing, but the sound was clear. He tried to pinpoint its location, but couldn't. He had a general idea that it came from off to his right, but he couldn't be sure. Should he abandon his search for the rope in order to find out what was making that noise? Did he want to find out? The rope was his only way out, his only hope for escape, but it was also Sirius' only hope. Sirius was the reason he had come through the arch. Could he leave without knowing what had happened to him? Could he abandon Sirius? Sirius wouldn't have abandoned him. Screwing his Gryffindor courage to the sticking point, Harry began to move off to follow the sound, scuffing his feet along the way. In case he should, literally, stumble over the rope.

He quickly lost all sense of direction. There was no left, nor right. All he could do was to keep the sound of that click-clacking ahead of him and hope that it wasn't moving also. Glancing up, Harry suddenly noticed a change. Hanging from above were strings. Long, thin threads hung down from he-couldn't-see-where. Some hung low, almost reaching the ground and some ended high above his head. Harry reached out and touched one of the threads. It was silky smooth and its touch sent shivers up his spine. It was as if someone was walking on his grave. The noise grew louder and Harry was able to make out a thinning of the mist ahead of him. And movement.

Harry drew closer. Suddenly, from behind him came a new sound. It was the sound of... a child giggling. No, not that. Not the carefree sound of a child. It was more sinister than that. It was the sound he imagined a young Draco making as he amused himself by pulling the wings off butterflies. Harry looked around, careful not to move his feet, lest he become disorientated and lose all sense of where he was. A shadow darted out from the mists behind him. It was a small figure, no larger than a house-elf. He pivoted his head in an attempt to follow it. If it was Kreacher then Harry was prepared to throttle the thing with his bare hands. The figure jumped towards the hanging threads and with one hand it grabbed one and pulled it down. Shrieking with glee, the figure disappeared into the mists once again.

"Now, now Lachesis, we mustn't go scaring our guest. Please try to control yourself."

Harry spun towards the voice and saw two women, slowly appearing from the mists like a picture slowly coming into focus. One sat at a low stool and appeared to be working at a spinning wheel, her lap filled with bobbins of thread. As her foot moved on the pedal to spin the wheel and each time the pedal was pressed fully down it made the clacking sound that he had been following. The same thread, Harry realized, that hung from the ceiling. The second stood nearby, one hand was filled with strands of thread while the other held an ancient pair of shears. The shears were rusted, but Harry could tell from the glint of light off the edges that the blades were as sharp as death.

Slowly, Harry began to approach the pair, always listening for the sound of the child. The last thing he needed now was to be surprised by someone, or something.

"Good day to you, young mortal," said the woman with the shears. "How may we serve you?"

Harry wasn't sure what to say but he knew that silence would gain him nothing. "I am looking for a friend," he said cautiously.

"And how do you know your friend is here?"

It seemed a reasonable question, and this worried Harry. His response showed his caution. "I saw him fall through the archway. I have come to bring him home."

The woman's voice dropped to a timbre as cold as ice. "If he came through the archway then he is home."

"No," said Harry strongly. "He was alive when he fell through, I saw that. He doesn't belong here. If you will only point me in the right direction, I will collect him and not trouble you further."

"Oh, but you have already caused us much trouble, Harry James Potter. Much."

Harry's surprise that they knew his name was interrupted by the sound of giggling. The child ran up from behind Harry. As she passed, she leapt and grabbed a handful of threads, snapping them all. Clutching these in her fist, the child, which looked to be about 5 or 6 years old, turned to face Harry. Instead of the sweet and innocent face of a child, Harry saw the wizened face of an old crone leering back at him. Thin and straggly gray hair fell about her face and a long hooked nose was perched above a toothless set of gums. The creature's face twisted into what Harry could only hope was a grin. She approached Harry, who stood frozen in place. She reached out her hand, which still clutched the threads she had so recently ripped down, and laid the burden across Harry's palm.

Harry tried to recoil away but couldn't. He was instantly caught up in a vision. There was a car. It was full of children. Harry could see that there were four of them crowded into the back. A mother and father sat in the front seats. They appeared to be confused. The wife unfolded a map and tried to point to something. The father leaned over to see. Harry knew something was going to happen and he struggled in an attempt to release the threads before it did. The little crone suddenly grasped his hand with both of her own and firmly sealed it shut. Lost to the vision, Harry's eyes grew wide as the car suddenly veered across the road. The father, panicking, tried to regain control but only managed to lose it completely. The car began a long skid, switching bonnet for boot several times. Without warning a petrol lorry came barreling into the scene. It smashed into the still sliding car and burst into a ball of liquid, orange flame, engulfing both vehicles.

The crone released Harry's hand and he finally managed to drop the threads. He staggered back from the shock of the vision. The crone began to cackle gleefully at his stricken expression. Harry felt ill and looked about for a place to retch. As he searched he noticed another figure, nearly hidden in the pearly fog. The figure was tall and gaunt. Harry could make out that its hair was long and matted. The tattered robes it wore blended nearly perfectly with the grey fog. It was Sirius, Sirius as Harry had first met him in the Shrieking Shack, Sirius fresh from the horrors of Azkaban. On instinct, he took a step towards him.

"Go no further, mortal," the woman with the shears warned. "This is none of your affair. He is ours now."

"Sirius?" Harry called to the shadowed figure.

"If that was his name in your world, it matters no longer. He is ours now."

"No!" Harry called. "If he wasn't dead when he fell through then he should go back. I'm here to take him back. I have to."

"His last tie to the realm of mortals has been severed. He belongs to us now. Soon he will be gone completely."

Harry stared at the form of Sirius. He tried to penetrate the fog that surrounded it but couldn't. The outline was vague, as if it were slowly dissolving.

"No," Harry stammered. "He can't go yet!"

"It is too late. He is already gone."

"NO!" Harry shouted. The figures ignored him. "He has duties in our world. He can't leave until they are done."

The woman looked at Harry sadly, as if she were sympathetic to his plight, "Alas, all of his duties have been set aside. He is ours now."

"But he has debts to pay," Harry pleaded.

"All his debts have been paid."

"But..."

"Even a life debt is paid by death."

"But," Harry repeated, searching for something, some argument that would sway these people. "He doesn't owe me his life... He... He... He owes me his soul."

At this the woman who was seated at the spinning wheel turned towards Harry for the first time. She regarded him with a cold eye that looked straight through him.

"What do you mean, he owes you his soul?" she said softly, speaking for the first time.

Harry opened his mouth; he was searching for a way to explain it to them, when the seated woman pointed one of her bobbins at him. In a heartbeat he was again frozen in place. He couldn't move, he couldn't resist at all as she began to probe his mind. Harry thought for a moment of trying to block her probe but instead he invited her in. He drew her into his memories. Back three years ago, when he stood above Sirius and they were surrounded by Dementors. He showed her how they were going to Kiss Sirius and how Harry drove them off.

"He speaks true, Atropos," the woman said at length. "This one does owe a soul debt."

"No! It can not be," replied Atropos.

"It is so. The dog owes his soul to the son of the stag. It is a debt that must be paid, even in our world."

Atropos turned back to Harry, all traces of sympathy gone. Instead there was the cold look of one who has been cheated out of a special treat. The child-crone, Lachesis, came and stood beside her sister. "As you say, dear Clotho, this is a debt that we can not cancel. It must be repaid." She reached up and carefully removed a thread from above her head. Harry looked at it and noticed a knot had been tied in it, as if the thread had been repaired at some time in the past. Atropos carefully looked at the length of this thread and with a flash Harry realized that this thread was his life. She ran her shears along the length of the thread and Harry felt the cold steel of the blade run up his back. Atropos flexed her fingers and the blades began to close. Harry stood transfixed as the shears began to close on his life. In a second they would cut it and he would be no more.

"Do not think that you have won, mortal," she said with cold certainty. "Your time will come when we decide it. Now take your friend and go. If you can. His debt is now paid." She released the shears and with a flick of her hand the thread was once again hung from the ceiling.

Harry hesitated only a moment then plunged off through the fog. The figure of Sirius seemed to retreat slightly. Harry could heart the sound of Sirius' voice, whispering in his ears. "No, Harry, it is too late for me. Go back while you can."

"No!" Harry shouted. "I won't go back without you."

"Yes, you can and you should. I'll be fine. It doesn't matter. Get yourself back."

With a lunge, Harry reached him. His arms encircled Sirius' form in what should have been an embrace, but Sirius struggled to pull away.

"This isn't right, Harry. You have to go back."

"I will go back, and I'm taking you with me." Harry forced his arms around Sirius and began to drag him away. He didn't know where they were going, only that it was away, away from those three and away from those shears.

After a time, when Harry could no longer hear the sounds of the spinning wheel, he stopped to look around. He had no idea where he was, or where he had to go to find the rope, if he could find the rope. The silence he had been seeking began to soak through his skin like doubt. He had lost all sense of time, but surely, by now, his time had run out and Cho would be calling for help. What would they do when they arrived? Would they just leap in after him? Harry shuddered at the thought of more people coming here because of him. Would they just coil up the rope and take his body to St. Mungo's? Would he spend the rest of his life lying in a ward filled with those who had been kissed? It was more than he deserved if he did. No, Harry couldn't begin to think like that. He had to find the rope and he had to get them out of here, both of them. For Harry Potter knew one thing for certain, he would not leave without Sirius.

* * * * *

"Please, Miss Chang," Professor Dumbledore said calmly, "I know my appearance may seem a bit unusual but I sincerely doubt it is sufficient cause to scream."

Cho backed away from the group; indeed she would have tumbled over the edge of one of the wide stone steps if Dumbledore hadn't reached out and stopped her. The headmaster swept into the room, quickly followed by Remus Lupin and Alastor Moody.

"Tell me, Miss Chang," Dumbledore said quietly, "where is Harry?" Cho could only turn and gesture at the figure lying prone on the stone floor below them.

"What is he doing?" Remus said with fear putting an edge on his words.

"He's... he's gone through the archway," Cho managed to say.

Dumbledore flew down the steps and was kneeling at Harry's side in a second. He felt the boy's chest and lifted an eyelid. Rising up as the others joined him, he slowly shook his head.

"I'm afraid we are too late to stop him," he said sadly. Moody growled and Remus aimed a kick at one of the stone benches.

"What do we do now?" Remus asked.

"I'm not sure there's anything we can do."

"Confound that boy for his impatience," Moody growled. He looked as if he would like to be kicking things as well, but with a wooden leg it wouldn't have worked very well. Remus turned and saw the rope.

"Cho, what's this for?" he asked, following the rope from its start, tied around one of the stones, to where it disappeared through the archway.

"It's Harry's way of getting back," she explained. "He had the Weasley twins enchant it like one of their gags so that you can hold on to it and make the whole thing move under your control."

Dumbledore pursed his lips in thought at this. "You mean he intended to use this rope to get back through the arch?"

"Yes," Cho explained. "First, he threw a bit through the arch and then pulled it back. It wasn't damaged so Harry reckoned that if the rope could come back through so could Sirius."

"Yes, but the rope wasn't alive, was it?" Remus snapped at her. Cho recoiled at his words and Remus immediately regretted them.

"What happened next, Miss Chang?" Dumbledore asked gently. "I'm certain that Harry had some sort of a plan."

Cho explained how they had cast the rope through the arch and called out to Sirius, hoping that he would be able to find it and make his own way out.

"But when that didn't work?" Professor Dumbledore prodded.

"Harry reasoned that he would have to go through himself."

"He did WHAT?" Remus shouted.

"He began to meditate and entered into an astral state. He thought that since his physical body remained on this side, it might be easier for him to come back through."

"The fool!" said Alastor.

"Why didn't he just wait?" asked Remus of no one in particular.

Cho wanted to shout that he couldn't wait, but she didn't. It wasn't her place to speak to these men that way. Instead, she just shrugged her shoulders. At this point, the door burst open again and a woman entered the chamber. Cho didn't know her but she had short spiky hair that had been dyed a bright pink. She was also wearing more makeup than Cho would have thought appropriate, and it was smeared, especially her lipstick. Below her robes, Cho also noticed that the woman was wearing dark hose and a pair of hastily tied trainers.

"Ah, Nymphadora," Dumbledore said calmly, "I take it you found them?"

The woman withdrew Harry's old and battered pair of glasses from a pocket in her robe.

"Yeah, a woman found them in her shopping bag when she got home from a day in London. She didn't have the slightest idea whose they were or how they got in her bag." Everyone turned to Cho, who quailed under the scrutiny.

"Harry knew that you were following him through a charm on his glasses and he didn't want you to know he was coming back here. So he ditched them to throw you off the scent."

"And quite an excellent maneuver it was," Dumbledore replied. "It kept us occupied until it was far too late to interfere. I'm afraid there is nothing more to be done here tonight." The old Professor heaved a great sigh. "Miss Tonks, perhaps you should just return to your earlier engagement? We shall remain here and do what needs to be done."

"Too late for that now," the woman, who was evidently named Tonks, said. "I already sent the worthless sod packing. Wasn't worth my time anyway." She had said this last bit with almost regret.

"But what are we going to do about Harry?" Cho asked, bringing the room back to the topic at hand.

"I'm not sure there's anything we can do," Dumbledore answered.

The headmaster sat and grasped the rope with one hand. Idly fingering it, he began to hum a tune, so softly that no one could recognize it. Tonks, Remus and Moody all took seats nearby. Cho began to pace.

* * * * *

Harry continued to slog through the fog, his arms still wrapped tightly around the faintly resisting Sirus. He didn't want to be carried but he didn't seem to have the energy to resist either.

"Sirius, you've got help me find the rope," Harry told him. "It's our only way out."

"What rope?" Sirius asked.

"I tossed a rope through the veil before I came through myself. If we can find it then we can get out of here."

"Harry, you shouldn't have come," Sirius said sadly.

"Stop it, Sirius," Harry replied, none too gently. "I wasn't about to let you stay here if there was any chance of getting you out."

"But I'm not worth it," Sirius glumly continued. "You're the one that needs to live. We all know that. Your parents knew it."

Harry turned on him sharply. "Stuff it, Sirius!" he snapped. "I'm sick and tired of having people die instead of me! I'm tired of others sacrificing themselves so that I can live! My parents did it and look what it got me." Harry tried to shrug Sirius over his shoulder but he didn't have the strength. "10 years with the Dursleys, that's what it got me! Well, no more! Now you can either shut up and help me find that rope, or you can just shut up. BUT I'M TAKING YOU OUT OF HERE!"

Sirius had stopped struggling but he still wasn't helping, and Harry had his hands full trying to make his way through the fog. Every few steps he would stop and begin to feel around with his feet, trying to find the rope. Once he got down on his knees to feel with his hands but then Sirus started to crawl away and Harry had to chase him down. Not willing to chance his escape again, Harry was forced to use only his feet in the search.

After a time, Harry had no idea how long it was, Sirius suddenly went stiff in his arms. Harry tried to almost throw him forward, thinking that this was some new means for Sirius to struggle to escape, but Sirius spoke out.

"Harry, do you hear that?"

Thinking it was the three women with their shears again, Harry started looking about fearfully. Straining his ears, he began to make out the sound of someone humming.

"Oh, Blast! What's it going to be now?" Harry was near exhaustion from fighting with Sirius and he was in no shape to enter into another encounter.

"Hush up, Harry," Sirius snapped. "Don't you recognize that song?"

Harry listened carefully and could barely make out the sound of the humming. He had no hope of recognizing the tune.

"It's 'Moonlight Magic'." Sirius said. "They played it at your parent's wedding. It was their first dance as man and wife." Sirius began to struggle again, but not to get away this time. He was trying to get to the source of the humming.

The two of them struggled through the fog. Only this time Harry was struggling to keep up with Sirius rather than keeping him from falling behind. He felt the fog pulling at his every movement, as if he were slogging through pea soup rather than a cloud. Fatigue was beginning to eat away at his strength and Harry didn't know how much longer he could go on.

"C'mon, Harry," Sirius said sharply. "It's getting closer."

"What do you think it could be?" Harry gasped.

"I don't know," Sirius continued, "but whatever it is, it's bound to be a good thing."

"Maybe it's my folks," Harry said, barely daring to hope.

"No," Sirius said with finality. "I've not encountered a single other soul since I've been down here. If it were them, I would have found them before this."

Harry hung his head. "Then who could it be?"

"Whoever it is, they knew your parents. If they were at their wedding then they're here to help you get out."

"I'm not leaving here without you!"

Sirius turned to face his godson. "Let's first find out if either of us can get out of here before we start arguing about who is and is not going, all right?"

Harry nodded grimly and tried to pick up his pace. The fog seemed to cling to his heels, dragging him down to a crawl. He could barely see Sirius ahead of him through the curls of mist. He tried to call out, to shout for Sirius to slow down, but he didn't have the strength. He collapsed into the fog. The mist covered him completely. He was too tired to go on. He needed to rest. If he could just close his eyes for a few minutes he would be able to go on.

"HARRY, DON'T!" the voice of his godfather broke through the fatigue that encased him. "Harry, you can't fall asleep! We're almost there!"

"Huh?" Harry muttered, not understanding why he had been woken up. He batted a hand at something that was fluttering about his face. He felt hands grasp him under his arms as Sirius struggled to lift him.

"You can't go to sleep. If you do then you'll never wake up. Com' on Harry, move it!"

Harry stumbled to his feet and managed to take a few shaky steps forward. Sirius stood behind him, half supporting and half pushing. Suddenly he saw it. Through the fog he saw a snake-like shape whipping through the air. It was the rope! It was here! Harry stretched out with both hands, trying to catch hold of it, as it bent and twisted before him. With a lunge, he caught it with one hand and the rope wrapped itself around his wrist.

He turned his head to look for Sirius, reaching back with his other hand for him to grab. Sirius stood apart, knee deep in the mist and shook his head slowly and sadly.

"No, Harry," he said. "You go. You have to go on, not me."

"NOOO!" Harry screamed. With a wrench he released the rope which went back to flaying the air in front of them. He stumbled back towards Sirius, who caught him round the ribs.

"Harry, you've got to get out of here," he said.

"Not without you."

Harry grabbed Sirius with one hand and reached out with his other towards the rope. It slithered through the air just out of his reach. If he could just stretch a bit further he would have it. He tried to loosen his grip on Sirius but the instant he did he felt his godfather trying to slip away. Spinning away from the rope, Harry lashed out and grabbed Sirius' upper arm. With the last of his strength, he heaved and spun on one heel. Caught off balance, Sirius fell forward and he and Harry rolled over each other in the fog.

Harry came up sitting on Sirius' chest. The rope was now close enough that it was whipping about his head. He reached up with one hand and snagged the rope like he would a Snitch. In one smooth motion, Harry rolled off Sirius and sent two coils around the older man's waist. Sirius forgot about Harry and began to pull at the rope trying to free himself.

"Harry," he called, "get this off of me."

"No, I'm not letting you go!"

Sirius continued to fight the rope as Harry began to make his way, hand over tired hand, upwards. It seemed to climb a slope that was invisible in the fog. It was so steep that it was almost like climbing a mountain and Harry had to use his arms as much as his legs to scale it. Every time Harry made some progress he would send another coil of the rope around Sirius. In time, not only was he bound around the waist but his arms and legs were trapped as well. Harry looked over his shoulder with a grim smile.

"Still think you can get away from me, Sirius?"

"Harry, it would be much easier going if you would just let me go. You're not dead. You can return. It's too late for me."

"No, it can't be. I came here to get you out and that's exactly what I'm going to do."

"Harry, you heard what the fates said. This is where I belong. Just leave me here and get on with your life."

"I said NO! Are you deaf as well as dim? I'm tired of leaving people behind and getting on with my life. I'm not doing it again. I heard those old crones; they said I could take you if I could get you. Well, I'm getting you out!"

Harry tried to look ahead but couldn't. The rope seemed to disappear just ahead of him. Harry didn't know if it just disappeared into some thicker fog or if it was the archway. He gathered his strength to lunge forward when suddenly the rope gave a huge jerk and pulled him off of his feet.

* * * * *

Remus had given up counting the minutes as he sat there and watched his former headmaster. He shook his head at the thought that, even after all these years, he still thought of Dumbledore that way. He wasn't 'Albus', although he had asked Remus to call him that on several occasions, he was the headmaster and was referred to as such by almost everyone in the Order. The only exception was Moody, who was old enough not to have gone to school under him. These thoughts were tossed aside as Remus saw Albus Dumbledore sit up and grasp the rope with both hands.

"Do you feel anything, Professor?" he asked, trying to control the feelings of hope that had suddenly sprung up in his heart.

Dumbledore replied calmly, "I thought I felt something a short while ago, but it stopped. Now it is back and quite strong. There is definitely something coming up the rope towards us."

Tonks leapt off her bench and almost trampled Cho, who was trying to do the same.

"Should we try to pull them through, d'ya think?"

"I don' know," said Moody, joining the group. "We can't know that it's Potter. It could be anything. I say we should be prepared to fight."

"But if it is Harry, then he must be getting tired. We need to help him get through," Cho said desperately.

"I know you want it to be Harry, Miss Chang," said Remus, "but we have to be prepared for any likelihood. Are they still advancing up the rope, Professor?"

"Yes, who or whatever is there seems to be making steady progress. I think we won't have long to wait before we know exactly what it is."

"What do we do?" Tonks asked. "Help or defend?"

Dumbledore seemed to consider the choices for a moment. "I think it would be wise to do both. Alastor and Miss Tonks, please stand on either side of the archway and prepare yourselves in case our visitor is unfriendly. Remus, if you would be so kind as to assist me, we shall try to bring our guest through." Remus moved in front of the old Professor and grasped the rope with both hands.

"On three then?" he asked.

"But what about me? Can I help too?" Cho asked quietly.

Remus was about to tell her to just stay out of the way when the headmaster spoke, "Yes, Miss Chang, if you would please stand behind me. As Remus and I pull the rope in, if you could make sure that it is coiled and not tangled, we won't have to worry about tripping over it. Regardless of whether our visitor is Harry or something decidedly less desired, we may need to move quickly and we don't want to be tripping over the rope."

Cho took up her position and watched as Professor Dumbledore counted to three. With a mighty heave the two men brought several yards of rope through the archway and Cho scrambled to get it coiled. She had almost all of it carefully out of the way when something caught her eye. The two Aurors were standing still as statues on either side of the arch. The two professors were staring at the rope trying to decide whether or not to try pulling it through again. The movement came from the edge of her vision. She turned her head to look.

"Professor," Lupin said cautiously, "do you still feel someone there?"

"Yes, but the sensation has changes slightly. I don't feel as great a pull as there was a moment ago."

"Perhaps whatever it was decided to let go?"

"HARRY!" Cho screamed.

What she had seen was that Harry was now lying with his eyes open. His only motion was to turn his head slightly to view the others in the room. At her scream all the others turned as one to look at where Harry lay. Tonks' wand lowered as she took a step towards him. Remus' face shown with relief as he dropped the rope. Dumbledore stood, his eyes twinkling incessantly. Only Moody kept his post, standing with wand ready, his normal eye fixed on the curtain covering the archway and his magical one pointing out the back of his head towards Harry. Cho bolted across the room to catch him under the arms as he tried to struggle to his feet. He was mumbling something but no one could make it out and cared little to bother as they were simply overjoyed to see him. None of them noticed the rope beginning to slip through the archway. Yard by yard it was disappearing. Of its own volition, the knot securing it to one of the stone slabs undid itself and the end of the rope snaked across the floor.

Harry was engulfed. They were hugging him or patting him on the back. The sudden onslaught of light and colors and sound was overwhelming. Harry's mind reeled and for a moment he thought he would faint. Suddenly he stiffened. Before anyone could react, Harry broke free and dove across the floor. He managed to grasp the rope but he couldn't stop it. In a flash, Harry was dragged across the floor and he slammed into the first of the stone steps leading up to the dais where the arch sat. He managed to maintain his grip on the rope, but he was helpless to stop his motion towards the arch. Cho screamed once again, but this time it was not for joy. He was being dragged head first back towards the arch and, in a few heartbeats, he would be gone again; this time forever.

Just as his head reached the top step, Harry managed to flip himself around so that he was sliding feet first. He spread his legs wide and caught the sides of the archway, jamming himself in the entrance. His legs screamed in agony as he tried to hold on. His back felt as if he were being torn in two as he pulled with what little strength he had left. He felt Remus' hands grasp his arms.

"Just let go, Harry," he said softly. "You're back, just let the rope go."

"No," Harry panted. It was a struggle just to get enough breath to speak as he pulled against the rope, against fate. "Sirius is at the other end."

"What?" Remus grabbed at the free end of the rope and, bracing his feet against the first step, leaned against the rope with all his strength.

Tonks and Dumbledore joined him and they were soon making headway in the struggle. As soon as the strain was taken from Harry, he collapsed. Cho and Mad-eye pulled him out of the way before the archway could draw him back in.

As he fell to the floor, Harry began to struggle to reach the rope again. Cho held him back.

"Relax now, Harry," she cooed into his ear. "They're getting him out. We'll watch them from here. Relax, your part is over."

Harry shook his head. "It will never be over," he whispered, too softly for her to hear. He watched as more and more of the rope was withdrawn from the arch, waiting for Sirius to be pulled through.

Moody quickly took up a position behind the three labourers. With his off hand he would grab the rope and toss it behind him and onto the steps. His other hand still held his wand pointed at the arch in case something happened. Suddenly, progress came up short. No matter how the three struggled, no more rope would come through.

"It's useless," gasped Tonks. "There must be a knot or something."

"Sirius," Harry managed to say, "the knot is Sirius. He's right at the archway." Harry stumbled out of Cho's grasp and grabbed the rope. "No you don't, Sirius. I've come too far to let you go now." He pulled with all the strength he had left. Nothing. Not a single millimetre of the rope came through. "So help me, Sirius," Harry panted, "if you don't get out here right this minute, I'm coming back in there and kicking you through."

"Once more," Remus said. "On three. One... Two... Three..." Cho had joined them and all five pulled with all their might. There was a mighty jerk that knocked everyone but Dumbledore to the ground. For a second Harry thought that the rope had snapped but instead of a ragged end, there, just this side of the arch, lay a black lump, covered with slime.

Harry crawled over to it. Remus looked torn between pulling Harry back or joining him. Harry grabbed the rope and quickly the knots came undone and the rope fell away. Harry pawed at the lump. He began to move and shift it. Soon, they could recognize the form a huge black dog lying on the stone floor.

"Padfoot?" Remus said awestruck. "Is it really you?"

Dumbledore stood calmly, shaking his head slowly at the scene before him. Harry was on his knees, wiping the goo from the dog's eyes and listening to its ragged breathing. The dog got shakily to its feet, swaying as its eyes slowly came to focus.

Gradually, the animal became steadier when suddenly he began to shake his head vigorously. Like a wave, the shaking worked its way down the dog's body, flinging goo around the room as it flew out of his hair. Harry barely had time to get his hands over his face to avoid being caked in the slime. Most of the others weren't so lucky.

"Padfoot, you stupid beast!" Remus exclaimed, trying to shake the goo off of his hands and wand.

"Is that really..." Tonks began.

"Is it Sirius?" Harry finished for her. "I don't know, but I know one thing, it is Snuffles."

top

Part Ten:

Gradually, the feeling of warm sunlight shining on his face began to make its way through the fog in Harry's mind, slowly melting it away and returning him to consciousness. Harry opened his eyes, expecting to see the barren off-white walls that made up his room on Privet Drive, and was momentarily confused by the variations of light and shadow, color and hue, that met him. Where was he if he wasn't with the Dursleys? He struggled to sit up and saw that he had been asleep on a couch. He fumbled for his glasses and found them carefully folded and resting safely on a side table. Able to see once again, Harry quickly realized that he was at the Burrow. He had been left to sleep in their parlor instead of up in Ron's room as he usually did.

Slowly, things came back to him. After returning from beyond the archway, he had barely been able to remain conscious. He had meant to return to Privet Drive but Dumbledore insisted that the Burrow would be a more suitable place. The Weasleys would certainly be more accommodating than the Dursleys towards Snuffles... SNUFFLES! Where was Sirius? Harry remembered pulling him back through the arch and seeing that instead of the human Sirius, he was Snuffles the dog. But where was he now? Did Dumbledore take him away again? He lunged to his feet and stood swaying for a moment before taking a halting step towards the door. Before he could get far from the sofa, he heard a familiar deep bark that told him Snuffles was outside. He staggered backwards and collapsed onto the cushions shaking with relief.

As Harry fought to calm himself, the door to the back garden opened and in bounded Snuffles. He ran up to Harry and stood with his front paws on the cushions and began to lick his face. Harry wrapped his arms around the bushy neck of the dog and hugged him close. The door opened again and Ginny entered the house. She was wearing muggle shorts and a loose t-shirt. Her hair was bound into a haphazard ponytail and she was thoroughly soaked.

"So, you're awake again?" she asked casually. "I hope you don't mind but he," she pointed at Snuffles who was also fairly wet, "needed a bath desperately and, since he refuses to take his human form, I decided to help him out with it. He certainly seemed to enjoy it, especially certain parts." She gave Snuffles a accusing look but the dog just looked back contentedly, his tongue lolling out of the side of his mouth and dripping onto Harry's lap.

Ginny came over and began to scratch Snuffles behind the ears; he responded by rolling over onto his back so she could scratch his belly. His tail thumped against the couch as she stooped and did so. Sirius had never been overly fond of this sort of thing before, Harry noted, and he certainly wouldn't be lying on his back with all four paws waving in the air in front of Ginny. Harry began to wonder.

"So, you decided to go after him all by yourself?" Ginny said with a forced casualness.

Harry stumbled to come up with an answer. He didn't want to tell her too much if she hadn't already heard anything. He didn't want to lie to her either. His mouth began to work but no sounds came out.

Ginny watched him search for a moment than snapped. "Don't bother; I already know that Cho went with you!"

Harry sat up and looked at her, wondering why she seemed so upset. Suddenly, her hand whipped out and slapped him across the face. Harry's head snapped back and he could do nothing but gape at her.

"How could you?" she asked accusingly. "I thought we were friends!" Her voice grew quiet. "I thought I was your friend."

"You are, Ginny," he began.

"Oh, don't even try." Harry could see that she was near tears. "I even sent you that owl, I told you I wanted to go with you. How could you just ignore me like that? Like I was nothing?"

"What owl? And you're not."

"Come off it, Harry, even Pig doesn't take three days to get from here to Surrey! You knew that I wanted to be there and still you left me out of it. You took Cho instead. When has she ever been there when things got rough? She even took Marietta's side when she ratted out the D.A. Yet you still trust her and not..." She drew a shuddering breath. "What's happened to you, Harry?"

"What owl?" Harry repeated, bewildered. But it was too late, Ginny had already turned and fled. Harry was left to sit and rub the burning red imprint of Ginny's hand on his cheek.

Snuffles thumped his head heavily onto Harry lap and looked up at him with dark soulful eyes.

"What did I do?" he asked the animal rhetorically. Snuffles just snorted, and sat down to scratch behind his ear with a back leg. Giving up on trying to understand Ginny's behavior, Harry continued to Snuffles, "Oh well, I guess we should get ready to head back to Surrey, huh? I'll bet Aunt Petunia will get a real kick out of you."

Harry looked around and pulled his trainers back on. He folded the throw that he had been covered with - it was one of Mrs. Weasley's handmade ones, he noticed - and draped it over the back of the couch. Snuffles began to sniff around the hearth as if trying to pick up the trail of some fallen crumbs. Harry looked at him and shook his head.

"Snuffles," he said quietly and the dog dutifully come over and looked at him. Harry looked into its eyes and tried to see what was behind them. "Sirius? Are you there, Sirius?" Snuffles just shook his head vigorously as if a fly had crawled into his ear and looked back. "Can you turn human again?" There was no response. "You can't, can you?" Harry said sadly. "Cause you're not human anymore." Snuffles wagged his tail and rested his head on Harry's lap. "What have I done to you?"

Harry gathered up his bag and checked that everything was there. He noticed that the Ting had been wrapped in the jumper Cho had been wearing, the one she had used as a pillow for his head. His flannel shirt was missing as well but he assumed that Cho had worn that home since he had her jumper. There was still the small pouch of Floo powder in his bag, so he supposed they could Floo to Mrs. Figg's and walk home from there. The coil of rope he had gotten from the twins was sitting on a table so Harry stuffed that into the bag as well.

Throwing his bag over his shoulder he headed outside to say his goodbyes to the Weasleys, assuming that any of them would speak to him. When he got into the garden he was surprised to see Mr. and Mrs. Weasley sitting at a picnic table with Professor Dumbledore and Remus. Snuffles practically bowled Harry over in his hurry to run over the other Marauder. Remus welcomed him with a hearty embrace and began to scratch his back roughly. Something important must be up if Mr. Weasley was missing work, Harry thought as he went over to join the group.

Mrs. Weasley budged over into her husband on the bench, making room for Harry, and pulled him down beside her. Harry's heart was in turmoil as he looked at the faces around him. He was still furious with the headmaster for what had happened in his office a few days before, and Remus as well, but, on the other hand, they had both come to help him when he needed it. To be honest with himself, Harry realized that he likely would never have gotten back without them, and he certainly never would have been able to retrieve Sirius without their help. So he was grateful to them as well. Harry said nothing aloud. To avoid having to meet any of their eyes, he just sat staring at the rusting shed behind them all. Finally, Professor Dumbledore cleared his throat.

"Ahem," he began softly, "Harry, I realize that you are likely still rather tired after the events of last night but I think it is important that we discuss what happened."

Harry just looked at the table, waiting to find out how he would be punished for this latest act of rebellion.

"That arch has been there in the Department of Mysteries for as long as there has been a department. In fact, I believe, it was to study that very relic that the department was created in the first place. Until last night, no one has ever been able to find out anything about what lies on the other side. People are naturally curious."

Harry looked over at his headmaster. "So I take it that there will be another hearing? Am I to be really expelled this time, or just threatened again?"

Molly looked shocked and Arthur clasped her hands in his. Dumbledore, however, just smiled slightly.

"No, Harry," he said. "This time there will be no hearing. In fact, thanks to some quick work by some new friends within the Ministry and the Department of Mysteries, there has been no official notice that anything at all occurred last night. People are curious, however, to know what happened."

"You mean that Fudge doesn't know?"

Arthur spoke this time. "No, Harry, he doesn't. No report was made of what happened. The last person we want interested in the arch is You-Know-Who, and if Fudge gets wind of it, well, we might as well just place an advert in the Daily Prophet and tell You-know-who ourselves."

"You mean Fudge is a Death..."

"No, Harry," Dumbledore interrupted. "There is no indication that Cornelius is anything but a fool. However, his office is most likely riddled with spies." He chuckled lightly at his own pun before continuing. "The people who will hear about what happened will only be people that I trust completely."

Harry looked at the old wizard and wondered bitterly if there was anyone whom he trusted completely or anyone who should trust him. He also realized that, at that moment, he just didn't care anymore. They wanted the story, so he told them. Molly's hand flew to cover her mouth when he spoke of the family being killed in the car crash and Harry noted that Mr. Weasley pulled a scrap of paper and a muggle pen from his pocket to jot down a few notes. Harry told them about his striking on the idea of Sirius owing him his soul and how the Fates had seemed compelled by only that. He described their hunting through the fog to find the rope, then Sirius hearing his parent's wedding song and following the sound to the rope. He didn't tell them that he had to fight with Sirius to get him to come or that he had to use the rope to tie him up to stop him from running away.

"I was just about to try to climb out when I was yanked back through the archway. I woke up to find you two," - he indicated Remus and Dumbledore with a nod of his head - "and Tonks, and Mad-eye in the room, and I reckon you know the rest."

"Fascinating," Dumbledore said quietly as he stroked his beard. Molly leaned over to hug Harry but he drew away from her. Remus got up from the table and motioned for the headmaster to join him. They walked a few paces away and spoke in tones too low to make out.

Harry thought for a moment about what to say and settled on, "Well, I reckon I ought to be getting on back to the Dursleys now. I appreciate your letting me stay the night." He tried to get up from the table but Molly engulfed him in her arms and wouldn't let him go.

"There's no way I'm going to let you go back to those horrid relations after what you've been through!" she told him. "You're staying right here for the rest of the summer and that's final. You can stay in Ron's room, or if you like we can fix up..." she sniffed lightly before continuing, "the spare bedroom."

Harry understood that there being a spare bedroom meant that Percy hadn't moved back home. He thought too of Dumbledore's words about having new friends in the Ministry as well as Voldemort having spies. He wondered which category Percy fell into.

"I'm sorry, Mrs. Weasley," Harry said, looking over at where Dumbledore and Remus were standing, "but I can't stay. I have to go back."

"Nonsense, Harry! I'll have none of that. I'm perfectly aware of why you have to return to that place every year, but you've spent quite enough time there this summer. It's time for you to come home and rest." Harry's heart swelled at the sound of Mrs. Weasley calling the Burrow his home. He wanted nothing more than for that to be true. But he knew it wasn't.

"I'm really sorry, but I can't. I have to go back. Please understand," Harry said almost pleadingly

"NO! I'll speak with Professor Dumbledore myself. There is no good reason for you to be subjected to those people for one more day!"

"It's not Dumbledore!" Harry exclaimed. "It's me." He looked over and watched as the shocked expression on Mrs. Weasley's face turned to sorrow.

"I... I didn't realize. I'm sorry, Harry, I thought you enjoyed being here," she seemed to be choking on the words as she spoke them. "If you'd rather not be here, I won't try to restrain you."

Harry grasped her arm to try to explain. "It's not that! Please, don't ever think that I don't want to be here. There's no place in the world I'd rather be than here with you all, not even Hogwarts."

Molly looked at him with her eyes shining as her husband patted her shoulder reassuringly. "Then why won't you stay?"

Harry shook his head and tried to find a way to explain. "You see, I can't stay now because... because I want to come back."

"Harry, I don't understand what you're trying to say. You're always welcome here. I want you to know that. If it's about Sirius... and those arguments we had..."

Harry shook his head. "No, it's got nothing to do with that! I know you were both just trying to do what you thought was best. I mean, I might not have wanted to hear what you were saying but that doesn't mean..." Harry thought for a moment, fighting to find a way to explain how he felt. "I want nothing more than to stay here, please believe me when I say that. But it's a tradeoff, you see?" Molly and Arthur shook their heads, so Harry tried to explain. "Do you know why I have to keep going back to live with the Dursleys?" he asked.

"Yes," Molly answered. "It's to keep you safe. The protections require that you return to your blood relatives every year. Albus told us that when we tried to adopt you a few years ago, after the twins and Ron had to sneak over in the dead of night to break you out of that horrible place."

Harry was shocked. He never knew that the Weasleys had tried to adopt him. Why did Dumbledore stop it? Harry knew it had to have been him that did. To maintain the blood protections, Harry reasoned immediately. His safety was more important to Dumbledore than his happiness. The Boy Who Lived, Dumbledore's secret weapon should Voldemort return, had to be preserved. Harry felt his anger towards the man who had kept him trapped flare again in his chest.

"I never knew that," he said quietly. "Thank you." Acting on pure impulse, Harry reached over and hugged Mrs. Weasley fiercely. "I wish it could have happened." He held on for a moment, dreaming of having this woman as his mother, but then, as always, he had to return to reality. "It was all about the protections... preserving them. And that's why I have to go back again now."

"But Harry," Molly began, "you've already spent more time there then you have other years. You can leave them again now, even if it is just for a short while."

"But that's really the point, don't you see? I don't want to leave them for 'just a short while'; I want to leave them for good. And that's why I'm going back."

"Harry, I still don't understand," Molly said, confusion written broadly across her face.

Harry looked at Mr. Weasley and saw he was equally bewildered. He thought for a minute. "You see, I have to reside there at least for some part of every year. I don't know exactly how long but usually a month or six weeks seems to be enough to keep the protections in place for the school year." The two Weasleys nodded. "Then, at the end of classes, I have to go right back to renew the charms or whatever. But the protections all expire when I come of age and that's next summer." Again, Molly and Arthur were nodding so Harry plunged on. "Well, if the protections are going to end next summer anyway, why should I go back at all?"

Arthur's eyes grew wide as he suddenly came to understand. "So you want to make sure that the protections are strong enough to last through to your next birthday."

"Exactly!"

"And you plan on staying there are a little longer than usual this year to ensure that everything is fully renewed." Now it was Harry who was nodding. "That way you won't have to go back at all next summer!"

Harry grinned from ear to ear. "That's it! I'll stay with the Dursleys all this summer because I have to, to keep them protected right up until I turn 17, but when I say good-bye on September the first, it's for good. I'll never go back there again."

Molly's happy countenance suddenly turned somber. "But where will you go next summer, Harry? You'll still have a year of schooling left. You're not planning on..."

Harry laughed. "No, I'm not planning on running away and skiving off my last year of school." He grinned wickedly. "Unlike some people, I rather like being at Hogwarts."

"Then where will you go?" Molly repeated.

Harry blushed and he looked down at the table as he spoke. "I was rather hoping that you'd let me come here."

Molly's arms were around him again in a heartbeat and Harry could feel tears on his neck as she spoke. "Of course you can, Harry! We'd like nothing better, isn't that right Arthur?" Mr. Weasley nodded, not only because he agreed wholeheartedly but because he understood that it would be safer to stand in front of the Hogwarts Express running at full steam than to try to stand between his wife and any child she chose to care for. "Oh, we have so much to do to get ready!" she exclaimed as she released him. "We'll have to paint the spare bedroom - I think a nice shade of green would do well, to compliment your eyes, dear - and new curtains too. I want everything to be perfect for when you come home! Oh, and you'll be coming for Christmas, too. Don't even think about staying at school, I won't hear of it!" Molly got up and dashed into the house; probably to start taking measurements for the new curtains, Harry supposed.

"Thank you, Harry," Mr. Weasley said as he stood as well. "You've made Molly quite happy. And me as well."

"No, Mr. Weasley, thank you. I wouldn't have any idea what a real family is like if it weren't for you and yours."

Arthur Weasley reached down and placed his hand on Harry's shoulder. It was a gesture that he had seen the man use countless times with his own children and now Harry, too, knew what it felt like; strong, trusting, and secure. With a final pat, Arthur left to join his wife. Harry rose shortly after, still feeling the warmth of the fatherly hand on his shoulder, and headed off to take a quick walk around the pasture before heading back to Surrey.

A quick whistle brought Snuffles out from under some bushes and together they left the garden. Snuffles bounded ahead, joyously barking at a bird as he flushed it from cover. Harry smiled at the scene. He might be a dog, but at least Snuffles was happier than Harry could remember ever seeing Sirius. Harry strolled through the line of trees that surrounded the pasture and watched as Snuffles nosed his way through the tall grass looking for anything that might be interesting. Harry sat in the middle of the meadow and gazed up at the clouds drifting by. After a few minutes, a shadow passed across his face and Harry turned to see who was causing it.

Professor Dumbledore lowered himself down into the grass beside Harry with an ease that Harry would have thought impossible for a man of his age. He folded his long legs underneath him and his robes formed a crimson puddle in his lap with his long silver-white beard making a bridge across it.

"Harry," he said calmly, "I'd like to speak with you about the things that have happened between us recently."

Harry tried hard to control his emotions and just stare back at the older wizard. He held himself still, as still as he was after they had hexed him back in Dumbledore's office. When they had put the truth to all the lies they had been telling him for so long. Harry felt his heart begin to pound loudly in his ears.

"I know some of the things that have happened may seem... untoward."

"Don't you really mean they were lies?" Harry snapped before he could stop himself. He struggled not to jump up and run. If Dumbledore wanted to talk, there was little Harry could hope to do to prevent it, but he also didn't want to lose his temper as he had so often in the last year.

The headmaster paused and seemed to choose his words very carefully. "You are correct, of course. Given hindsight, I have told you a great many lies of late, Harry, and made many promises that I have not kept. I regret them." Harry snorted but Dumbledore didn't react. "When I agreed to allow you to take control of your life, I had no intention of it becoming a lie. Things happened that I could not predict and I had to take action."

"Then what was the point of telling me that I could decide my own fate if you wouldn't let me actually do it? You said you didn't intend to lie to me but you did. The first time that I disagreed with you and what you wanted me to do, you... you..."

"I forced my will upon you?" Dumbledore suggested evenly. "I refused to allow you input into your own affairs and subjugated you to my control?" Harry just turned away, unable to respond. "But how was I to know that it was really your decision, Harry, your choice? How could I know that it wasn't Sirius already controlling your mind?"

"He wouldn't have done that!" Harry screamed. "Sirius isn't evil!"

The old professor waited a moment for his student to catch his breath, which was now coming in ragged gasps. "How much experience do you have with possessions, Harry? How much first hand knowledge?"

Harry wanted to snap but he controlled the impulse. He thought about it. "There was Voldemort, when he tried to possess me in June and I drove him out."

"Yes, Harry, you did drive him out, but then again you didn't want him there in the first place, did you? Any other?"

Harry thought back. "There was Ginny back with Riddle's Diary, but we know that that was completely different."

"We know that now, but, at that time, could we have told the difference?"

Harry ignored this line of argument. "And then there was Professor Quirrell, when Voldemort possessed him back in my first year."

Dumbledore nodded his head at this memory. "Looking back at those incidents it is obvious what was happening, but while they were happening, could anyone really tell if the person possessed was in control at any given time, or the possessor?"

"It was plain at the Ministry," Harry stated.

"Yes, indeed it was. But did you realize that Ginny was being possessed?" Harry shook his head. "Please don't feel any remorse at this Harry, none of us did. Neither did we realize it with Professor Quirrell, and I had known and worked with him for several years before he encountered Voldemort."

Voldemort! That was the key, Harry realized. "But in all of those cases the person doing the possessing was evil, it was Voldemort each time. Sirius isn't evil! He would never have caused me harm... Or do you think that maybe he was? Even after everything that happened, do you still think Sirius is evil?" Harry couldn't keep the accusation out of his voice and Dumbledore heard it clearly.

"No, Harry," he said plainly. "I never felt Sirius was evil. That was why it was so hard to believe that he betrayed your parents. He may have been impetuous, and reckless, but he was never evil."

"Then why did you just assume that he would act like Voldemort?" Harry's tone was sharp and cut deeply.

"I didn't assume that he would act that way; I felt that he could and I acted to protect you from that possibility. Harry, over the long course of my life I have seen a good many cases of possession. Most were as you have also seen; a Dark wizard takes possession of someone weaker and tries to take control of their lives. In your particular instance, and in other rare cases, the Dark wizard misjudged the strength of his intended victim and was driven out. In some instances, as with Miss Weasley, others are able to save the victim of possession. In far too many cases, no one notices the possession in time and the victim is eventually killed one way or another, as in what happened with Professor Quirrell. If I had only known," Dumbledore seemed to age before Harry's very eyes as he remembered this failure, "perhaps he could have been saved as well. Ah, but that is a topic for another time. I have also seen several cases where the original possession seemed rather benign." He paused for a moment to make sure that Harry was still following the conversation. "However, even when the possession began on the most cooperative of terms, eventually it always became a battle for dominance. Two personalities dwelling within a single body? It's not a healthy situation and I have never seen an occurrence where it ended happily."

"That wouldn't have happened with Sirius," Harry said, his anger putting a cold edge on his words.

"Possibly, but I was unwilling to take that chance."

"You had no right!" Harry shouted.

"I couldn't allow you to take that risk."

"BUT IT WAS MY RISK TO TAKE!"

Dumbledore took a deep breath before he continued. "As Headmaster, I am charged with the welfare of all the students in my care. It is a very grave responsibility and one that I take quite seriously. As the head of the Order of the Phoenix, I am also responsible for many lives. I take that responsibility very seriously as well." Harry nodded stiffly, acknowledging the statement but not fully trusting it. "I also feel a special responsibility when it comes to you, Harry. Your parents died as members of the Order. Voldemort has made repeated attempts on your life over the years and he will continue to do so. Your role in his defeat is vital to our success." Harry's face grew hard. Here it was at last; the admission that Harry was nothing more than a tool to Dumbledore, a weapon. "And lastly, I care very deeply about you personally. Harry, I've never married, for various reasons that are not germane to our discussion. I have never had children and, obviously, I have no grandchildren. But I tell you now, Harry Potter, I could not care for, or love, a child of my very own more than I care for you." Harry snorted at this. "I know it may be hard for you to believe now, given what has gone on between us, but it is none the less true. I will do anything in my power to keep you safe. Sirius was a member of the Order. He had shown on numerous occasions that he was willing to lay down his life in the struggle against Voldemort. I knew he was not evil and I also knew that he would make any sacrifice he could to keep you safe. That is why he followed you into the Department of Mysteries in the first place. He was willing to give up his life..."

"And you made sure that he did! You were willing to sacrifice HIS life to safeguard mine!"

"Yes, Harry, I was. I would make any sacrifice necessary to protect you. And I will continue to do so in the future." Dumbledore said calmly.

"Except your own life," Harry said bitterly.

Dumbledore shook his head sadly. "Harry, we both know that sacrificing your own life is an easy thing, because we are not the ones who would have to deal with the consequences."

"So, now you're calling him a coward, too!" Harry was so angry that he was shaking. His fists were clenched and his knuckles stood out white with the strain.

"No, I am doing no such thing," Dumbledore replied, still speaking in an unnervingly calm tone. "If you had been given the choice in that graveyard, would you have died in place of Cedric?" Harry sat back in shock, his mouth hanging open. Dumbledore nodded slowly and sadly. "I know that you would have. You are nothing like a coward, Harry, and neither was your godfather. Sacrificing your own life is easy; what is difficult is living with what you are forced to sacrifice instead." Harry closed his mouth and sat there, staring at the ground. "I do not ask your forgiveness for what I have done to you. It was unforgivable. But I felt that you deserved an explanation." With this he rose and walked away, leaving Harry alone with his thoughts once again.

The clouds continued to drift across the sky but Harry no longer saw them. His mind reeled with what Dumbledore had just told him. Was it all another pack of lies intended to keep him cooperative for a bit longer? Was he just being manipulated once again? Or, could it possibly be the truth? Did it matter, since the end result of either was that Harry still wasn't allowed any control over his own destiny?

Harry couldn't begin to answer these questions and so he set them aside. He picked up a stick and, waving it, caught Snuffles' attention. Harry threw the stick as far as he could and watched as all that remained of his godfather bounded through the grass to retrieve it. As Snuffles returned, Harry reached out for the stick only to watch as the dog ran straight past him. Harry turned in time to see the dog leap onto the chest of Remus Lupin and knock him sprawling. Harry couldn't help but laugh as he got to his feet to see the extent of the damages to his former teacher.

When Harry got to them, he saw Remus and Snuffles rolling around in a tangle of arms and legs and fur. He heard Snuffles yip and mock-growl at Remus, and was shocked to hear the normally staid intellectual reply in kind. When the pair rolled up against his legs, Remus looked up and finally noticed Harry watching them. He had a mouthful of Snuffles' fur and was shaking the ruff of the dog's neck as if he was an errant pup. Remus sprang to his feet and, shamefaced, began to wipe the hair from his mouth. Harry laughed out loud and Remus replied with a broad grin. It seemed to take years off of his appearance.

"Sorry about that," he managed to say while still picking hair off of his tongue. "It's just that I thought I'd never get to do that again, and then last night..." Remus was actually blushing with embarrassment.

Harry sat in the grass again and began to scratch Snuffles, who still seemed to want to wrestle. Remus plopped down next to them and joined in rubbing Snuffles' fur.

"I suppose I really ought to thank you, Harry, for bringing him back to me."

"Hmm?"

"Sirius," Remus said. "You brought him back to me, Harry." Harry raised his eyebrows in shocked misunderstanding. "Being a werewolf, I've never had that many friends, Harry. In fact, except for the Marauders, I haven't had any."

"But what about all the other members of the Order?" Harry asked. He knew what loneliness was like and he didn't want to think of Remus, however much he might be angry with him at the moment, as being alone.

"They are compatriots, certainly, but friends? I don't know. I can still see the fear in their eyes when the moon starts turning full. I've seen Shacklebolt double checking and reinforcing the wards on the room in Grimmauld Place where I used to lock myself up. Can people really be your friends if they're afraid of you?" Again, Harry knew exactly what the werewolf was speaking about. He saw that same fear in the eyes of his classmates. "Sirius was the last true friend I had. Prongs and Lily are both gone. Peter... was he ever really a friend? No, Padfoot was the last and I thought I had lost him again. You brought him back, Harry, and I thank you from the bottom of my heart." He looked down at Snuffles, who was wagging his tail to beat the band. "I think he's rather grateful, too."

Harry's face suddenly took on a serious cast. "I wouldn't be so sure of that," he said quietly.

Remus gazed at the young man intently. Harry was looking more solemn than Remus thought possible. After all, he had just done what the best magical minds in England thought was impossible and rescued his own godfather from death. He should be ecstatic, why was he so glum?

"What's wrong, Harry? You should be beside yourself that he's back," Remus said.

Harry just shook his head. "I am. It's just that I'm not so sure Sirius is."

"Look at him, Harry. I've never seen him so happy, at least not since we were at Hogwarts and pranking the Slytherins."

Harry somehow looked even sadder. "Yeah, look at him. He's a dog."

"Sirius always was a dog," Remus joked, trying to lighten Harry's mood and failing completely. "Listen Harry, just because he isn't changing back right now, that doesn't mean that he never will. Maybe he's just getting used to things again. Remember, after he got out of Azkaban, he spent a lot of time as Padfoot."

"Look at him, Remus, really look." Harry scratched behind Snuffles' ear and the dog rolled over in pleasure. "Sirius would never do this, even in his dog form. He never acted this way. This morning, he let Ginny give him a bath!"

"He did?" Remus responded. He thought for a moment before continuing. "Then even if he never regains his human form, he's still back and that's a good thing."

"I'm not so sure," Harry said cryptically.

"What do you mean?"

"He didn't want to come back, you know. I practically had to carry him back to look for the rope, after they let me take him anyway. He didn't want to go. He told me to go back and to just leave him there. It was where he belonged, he said."

"Harry," Remus said, reaching over to grasp the young man's shoulder. Harry shrugged him off and leaned back out of reach, "maybe he was just trying to protect you still, to get you to save yourself instead of wasting energy trying to save him?"

Harry looked into Remus' eyes - both sets, green and hazel, held a depth of sorrow and loss that few others would ever plumb - then replied, "You know, Dumbledore once told me that death was just the beginning of the next great adventure. Do you believe that, too?"

Now Remus turned somber as well. "You mean, do I believe in an afterlife?" Harry nodded. "I suppose so; I reckon that most folks do, one way or another."

"Then Sirius was ready to move on and I forced him back. He didn't want to come but I made him. I forced him to come back against his will."

"Harry," Remus almost pleaded, "don't beat yourself up over this! You saved him."

"I saved him from WHAT? Finding peace? Making a new life for himself where he didn't have to run and hide all the time? Where people weren't looking to punish him for crimes he never committed? Maybe meeting up with my folks again? Is that what I saved him from?" Remus was stunned, he couldn't begin to reply, and Harry continued notwithstanding. "I was selfish. I was greedy. All I could think of was that I wanted him back, that I didn't want to be alone again, and that I didn't want to be responsible for his death, too. So, I dragged him back. I didn't save him."

Remus leaned forward, meaning to embrace Harry, to try to give him the support physically that he didn't know how to give verbally, but Harry just collapsed back into the grass and stared up at the sun.

"Maybe we're all going about this the wrong way," he said at last.

"I'm not following you at all," Remus answered.

"Voldemort," came the reply. "We're all trying to find a way to kill him. Maybe that's just the opposite of what we ought to be doing." Remus shook his head in bewilderment. Harry continued, "If you believe that there is a life after this one, then it stands to reason that there is another one after that, right?"

"Yes," Remus said tentatively.

"Then one after that and again after that." Remus was nodding. "Then this life is just one short step among many. There are countless lives to come and countless more that we've already lived." Harry sat up and looked at his old professor. "So what's so special about this one? Let Voldemort have it. He's so afraid of dying; let's just give him what he wants."

"Harry, Voldemort seeks power..."

"Only as a means to an end," Harry interrupted. "The power he really seeks is the power over death, immortality. A couple years ago, Hermione did some research over the summer. It was after our second year, after the Chamber of Secrets, when we first learned that Voldemort's real name was Tom Riddle."

"You've got me totally baffled here, Harry."

Harry began to explain. "Riddle chose a new name for himself. He chose Voldemort. Do you know what that means?"

"It's derived from Latin. It means 'to defeat death', I believe."

"To defeat Death; that's what Voldemort really wants. All this pure-blood nonsense doesn't mean anything really. It's just a means to an end, and that end is to become immortal, to never die."

"And you're saying that we ought to let him do that?"

"Why not? Let him kill everyone. Wizard, muggle, mudblood, pureblood, he'd have to kill us all. If he left anyone alive, he'd be risking that they would someday be able to kill him, even his own Death Eaters."

Remus was in shock. Harry couldn't possibly be serious. "You'd actually let him do that?"

"Like I said, why not? We'd all just move on to the next great adventure. Isn't that what the afterlife is for? Moving on? Let him have this life while we all move on to the next one. Maybe, it will be a better one? Let's leave him behind, all alone on a barren planet for all eternity, just Tom Riddle on a cold dead rock in space forever. Can you think of a better punishment for him that that? Giving him exactly what he wants?"

"But what about all the pain he's caused, and will cause?"

Harry shrugged. "Isn't birth painful? Maybe the pain of death in this life is nothing more than the pain of birth in the next? Fleeting, but necessary."

"So what you're saying, Harry, is that maybe the best way to fight Voldemort is by killing..."

"Myself?" Harry shrugged again. "Or, I could just walk up to Ole Tom and let him do it. Hell, maybe I just ought to turn Dark myself and start killing all of you? I'd just be helping you all to move forward into the next life, after all. What's the harm in that?"

Remus was beginning to become truly worried. "Harry, I'm way out of my depth here. What if you're wrong? What if there isn't anything else? Or if it's worse?"

Harry chuckled and it sounded nothing but sad. "And thus conscience doth make cowards of us all." He stood up and made to walk back to the house. Remus jumped up after him, not wanting to let it end on that note.

"Harry, this is pretty heavy stuff. I think you ought to talk to somebody about it. Maybe the headmaster?" Harry sniffed derisively. "I know you aren't too happy with him at the moment. He's going through a pretty rough patch as well." Harry shook his head at the idea. "He was really set back when you pointed those things out about Severus."

"Those things?" Harry exclaimed in shock. "Don't you mean the truth?"

"Yes," Remus agreed, "truths that he hadn't realized. And then to recall that he was the one who let on to Voldemort about the link between you two."

"He let on to Voldemort?"

"Yes, he recalled that he had talked to Moody about your scar back during the Triwizard Tournament but then Moody turned out to be Crouch Jr, a Death Eater. He was stunned to realize that he had been the one who put you in so much danger."

Harry shook his head and laughed. "And people accuse me of being self-absorbed!"

"Harry! The man is sincerely..."

"WRONG! He's sincerely and totally wrong." Once again, Remus was baffled. It was fast becoming a habitual feeling but he still didn't like it. Harry went on. "Remus, Dumbledore didn't tell Riddle about our link, Crouch didn't tell him, and certainly Snape didn't tell him. Nobody did. Nobody had to. He found out about it all by himself. He knew about it before Dumbledore did, before I was even really in Hogwarts."

"What do you mean, Harry? How?"

"It happened when we all of us were waiting to be Sorted." Remus stopped dead in his tracks and Harry turned to look at him while he spoke. "Everyone was talking about which house they wanted to be in, and gawping at the ceiling, and wondering when dinner would be served." Harry grinned but Remus didn't see the humor. "I was looking up at the staff table. Hagrid and Quirrell were the only two professors that I had met, and Quirrell already had Voldemort inside his head at the time. Quirrell was turned away from me, talking to Snape..."

"Professor Snape, Harry."

Harry snarled, "Be glad I don't call him worse. Anyways, Snape was glaring at me like I was trying to murder his mother or something. Suddenly, my scar starts to hurt and I grab at it. Ron noticed and asked if I was all right. It was the very first time my scar ever hurt like that and Voldemort, looking out of the back of Quirrell's head, was watching it all happen. He knew right from the start that we were linked."

Remus' brows were knit in amazement. "Well, I'll be buggered."

"And even if Voldemort was too dim to realize what he had seen, Ron, Hermione, and I spent the next three years talking about how my scar hurts whenever Voldemort acts up. And who was sitting right there in Ron's vest pocket all the while? Scabbers, that's who."

"Peter..."

"Wormtail," Harry added then spit into the grass. "So even if Tom didn't know about the link, I'm sure that Wormtail was delighted to tell him every little thing he knew, when he went crawling back. Dumbledore didn't do a thing! As usual."

Remus was too busy digesting all of this to admonish Harry. "Would you mind if I told the headmaster about this?"

Harry shrugged; he had been doing a lot of that lately. "Why not? If I can't do anything useful, I might as well just play the fool and tell King Albus where he's bunged it all up."

Remus' reply was cut short by Molly's voice calling up from the house that lunch was ready. Remus raised his eyebrows at Harry and said, "Might as well eat. You never know when you'll get your next chance." Harry knew that for the werewolf the sentiment was more than just an idle thought. Side by side they made their way down the path. After a moment, Snuffles came barreling along and ploughed into the back of Remus' legs, sending him sprawling again. Remus laughed as he checked himself for injuries and then stood.

"Harry," he said seriously, "never stand between Padfoot and food."

Harry shook his head and replied, "Then he ought to fit right in here at the Burrow."

top

Part Eleven:

Mrs. Weasley had set lunch up in the garden, and the tables were laden with platters of sandwiches and meat pies. Remus was staying for lunch but Professor Dumbledore was, much to Harry's relief, nowhere to be seen. Harry's mouth began to water from the delicious smells; that is, until it suddenly went dry when a decidedly angry-sounding voice called his name.

"Potter!"

Then another equally unwelcome voice joined in, "We'd like to have a word with you!"

He turned to see Fred and George Weasley coming out the back door of the Burrow and heading directly towards him. Harry's face suddenly went pale and all the moisture that had left his mouth began to appear in the palms of his hands. An angry pair of Weasley twins was not a heartening site, even the bravest of Gryffindors walked softly around them when they were in a temper, and Harry had momentarily forgotten that they had parted on less than friendly terms yesterday. He wondered what sort of a creature they were going to turn him into, and whether or not his hair would ever return to its normal color, if it ever returned at all, when they were finished. Wiping his sweaty palms on his trousers, Harry approached them.

"Fred. George," he began uncertainly, "I sort of want to talk to you as well... about things."

"Things? Things, he says. Did you hear that, dear brother," one of them said.

The other answered without skipping a beat, "Indeed I did, brother mine. I dare say that we..."

"...have some things to discuss with him as well."

"Imagine our surprise, Mr. Potter, when we came down from our flat this morning..."

"...to open up the shop..."

"...only to find someone already inside and waiting for us?"

Harry blanched; had Death Eaters tracked him back to the twins? He thought he had thrown them all off the scent.

"It was none other than a certain..."

"...Professor Dumbledore."

Harry heaved a sigh of relief, which was short-lived as one of the twins began to poke his finger into Harry's chest and the other rapped a fist into the palm of his hand in a decidedly threatening manner.

The twins resumed their stereoscopic assault. "He wanted to know..."

"...why we had provided you with a certain, rather talented rope, and if we had..."

"..provisioned you with any other unusual and unique items that he was unaware of."

"He also wanted to know..."

"...why a certain special order of his was placed..."

"...on the back burner while we pursued something entirely different..."

"...for you."

"And the worst part of it all..." At this, each twin placed a hand on Harry's chest and shoved. Harry staggered backwards a step and then, just as he thought he was regaining his balance, his heels caught on the rock border that surrounded one of Mrs. Weasley's flower beds. Harry's arms pin wheeled, but to no avail, and he soon found himself sitting in the middle of a patch of purple Pansies. Molly gasped and moved to intervene, but Arthur restrained her with a hand on her shoulder. He spoke quietly in her ear for a moment.

"The very topper of the whole affair..."

Here it comes, Harry thought. I hope it's at least quick and relatively painless.

The twins now spoke in perfect harmony, "is that YOU ran off and rescued Sirius on your own, and DIDN'T INVITE US TO COME ALONG!"

"How could you be so selfish?" one said hotly, resuming the alternating attack.

"It's bad enough that we didn't get to go with you to the Ministry the last time..."

"...not to mention all your other little jaunts..."

"...but to not be invited THIS TIME..."

"... even after we even provided the vital materials..."

"...is simply the action of a..."

"... greedy..."

"...self-centered..."

"...egotistical..."

"...practically Slytherin..." The second twin turned towards the first with a shocked expression. After a second, they both shrugged and concluded in unison, "GIT!"

Harry just sat there with Pansies poking up between his knees, completely flabbergasted. The scene would have been quite hilarious if it had been anyone else on the receiving end, or if the twins didn't look quite so murderous. His mouth worked for a moment before he could make any sound.

"Sorry?" he squeaked.

The twins looked at each other again and after a moment of silent communication they extended their hands to help him up.

"All right for this time..."

"...just don't EVER let it happen again!"

Harry stood and began to slap at the dirt on his trousers. The twins shared an evil grin that Harry didn't see and joined in to help. Even though their slaps seemed a bit harder than technically necessary, Harry knew that he was getting off lightly.

They made their way to the table, where Remus was about to sit down. As Harry passed behind him, Remus turned and lightly kicked Harry in the seat of his trousers. Harry looked around with a startled expression on his face, but Remus merely shrugged. As Harry was about to say something, another foot struck him, a good deal harder this time. Harry spun to see Ginny standing there with a mean smirk on her face. Harry didn't bother trying to speak; he just spun again and caught Molly Weasley in the act of drawing her foot back for a kick of her own.

Harry glared at her, but she just smirked at him and replied, "Well, you are wearing the sign, dear."

Harry looked over his shoulder and saw the corner of a piece of parchment stuck to his back. He tried to grab it but couldn't quite reach. He could just imagine what the sign read. He tried to stretch and as he did so, he shifted his feet slightly. He could manage to just touch it but couldn't grab hold of the parchment. He tried to stretch his hand a mite further. Not quite yet. He shifted again and tried to stretch further still. Harry struggled like this for a minute before he realized that all his shifting was doing was causing him to spin around in a circle. He looked at the others gathered around him and saw that they were all staring at him, staring and grinning, grinning like... well, like Weasleys.

"Really, Harry, did you pick that little trick up from Sirius?" Fred said, "Chasing your own tail?"

Ginny snickered and answered her brother's question, "No, he's quite a natural at running around in circles."

The entire gathering now broke out in laughter. Ginny wiped tears from her eyes and Molly finally took pity on him and pulled the flashing 'Kick Me I'm a Prat' sign from the back of his shirt.

Harry looked at the twins with a glare and said, "You had to make it FLASH?"

They just shrugged and answered, "But of course..."

"...and charm it to always move just out of reach."

"Only six Sickles, quite a bargain."

Harry shook his head in frustration, but Arthur patted him on the shoulder and simply said, "Welcome home, son."

Lunch was wonderful; the food was typically delicious and Harry, more than once, 'accidentally' dropped one of the meat pies to the ground where Snuffles was waiting. If anyone noticed, no one said a word. The only discordant note for Harry was that Ginny was still angry with him and he hadn't a clue why. She sat at the opposite end of the table from Harry and chewed her food with exceptional vigor whenever Harry looked in her direction.

The food was quickly gone, and Molly had stood to take the empty platters back to the kitchen when Harry's eye caught a slight hint of movement above the trees. He watched intently and slowly drew his wand. Everyone at the table noticed the action and immediately seven wands were pointed in the direction Harry was looking.

"Do you see something, Harry?" Molly asked with concern evident in her voice.

Harry thought a moment and said, "Yeah, but I'm not sure..."

"It's an owl," Ginny stated.

Harry looked again. "It's Pig!"

The wee owl circled the table once, while Harry put his wand back in his pocket. He came straight towards Harry, but Fred reached out his hand and caught him first. Pig looked tired, even his pinfeathers seemed to sag a mite. George untied a small scroll from his leg and the owl immediately hopped over to Ginny's shoulder.

"Poor Pig," she said in a coo to the bird. "You look positively exhausted. Where have you been?" She shot Harry a stony look as if to ask why he had sent her owl - all right, it was technically Ron's owl but he never really cared for him all that much - off on an errand when he had a perfectly good owl of his own.

She held out her hand for the note but Fred said, "It's for Harry." Ginny's brows raised high as the now familiar-looking note was handed over. Harry saw her discomfort and he rose from the table. He began to walk back towards the pasture as he read the note:

Harry,

I spoke with Ron and Hermione. I know what you told them and more importantly, I know what they told you. Do you really think you can save Sirius?

I know you told Hermione that you were going to wait, but I know you, Harry. You won't wait long and when you go, I want to go with you. I miss Sirius too and I trust you to get him back.

I trust you, Harry, and no matter what, I want to be there to help you.

Yours,

Ginny

Harry stood and looked at the note in his hands. Now he understood her anger. After a moment someone spoke from behind him.

"Is that my note?" Ginny asked in a small voice. Harry just nodded his head. "So, you didn't get it before?"

"No, I didn't get it, and I didn't just ignore it," Harry said just as quietly.

"Oh Harry, I'm so..."

"Don't say it, Gin," Harry interrupted. "You were still right. I deserved it." Ginny made a quizzical noise so Harry continued, "I shouldn't have needed a note. And I shouldn't have just assumed how you would react, how you would feel. You've always been a good friend and I should have, at least, shown you the courtesy of talking to you about it."

"But you did talk to Ron and Hermione," Ginny said, still in her soft voice.

"Yeah, and I let them tell me what they thought. I should have done the same for you. I shouldn't have just assumed that you would think the same way they did. I deserved to get smacked. I'm sorry, Ginny."

Harry was still looking at the note, so Ginny rested her hand on his back. "I think I understand, Harry. After what Hermione had just said to you then, I can see how you wouldn't want to talk about it all over again."

"But I still should have. I should have trusted you to think for yourself. You're not Hermione... and you're certainly not Ron!"

Ginny snickered and said teasingly, "I'm so glad you finally noticed."

Harry grinned back and built upon her attempt to lighten the mood. "Oh, c'mon, Ginny, I'm thick but I'm not that thick!"

Ginny now shared his grin for a moment then asked, "You reckon the Ministry is still intercepting your mail and that's why Pig took so long?"

"Nah, London is only about thirty kilometers from Little Whinging. It wouldn't have taken this long."

Ginny's face paled as she spoke, "You don't think it was them, do you?"

Harry knew who she meant, the Death Eaters. "If it were, then Pig never would have been let go. It was somebody else."

"Who else could it have been?" Ginny asked.

Harry looked at her for a moment and said, "How long does it take Pig to fly to Hogwarts?"

"You don't think that..."

"If he were to fly there and back in, say, a couple of days?" Harry continued.

"It would really wear him out," Ginny concluded. "He would be one tired little owl." Harry nodded. The two of them stood and looked out at the pasture for a few minutes, not speaking, just thinking about the implications of what they had reasoned. Finally, Ginny reached up on tiptoe and kissed Harry lightly on the cheek, where the red imprint of her hand still stood out. Harry blushed deeply and the mark disappeared into the flush.

"I am sorry I hit you though," she said. "You can be a bit thick-headed but you would never deliberately hurt me." Harry actually blushed even more and it made Ginny smile.

"So'm I, you pack quite a wallop."

"Well then, let it be a lesson to you." She hesitated a moment before continuing, "So, can I ask you a question without starting another row?"

"Sure, Ginny, anything."

"Why did you ask Cho to go with you?"

"I didn't ask her. She asked me."

"Huh?"

Harry looked at the petite red-head and asked, "Why did you want to come? For that matter, why did you want to come the first time, back in June?"

Ginny looked at him and her brow began to knit. "You shouldn't have to ask that, Harry. I wanted to go in order to help you."

"Is that the only reason? What if it weren't me? Suppose it was someone else, someone you didn't even know, would you still have gone?"

Ginny considered this before answering, "Yes. I would have gone anyway. I... I need to fight him. I need to fight Voldemort. I need to show that he didn't win back there in the Chamber, that he didn't break me."

Harry nodded his head. "Yeah, we have that in common, I reckon. We have to stand up to him for our own reasons. Not just for the good of all, but to prove something to ourselves. And Cho feels the same way." Ginny shook her head in confusion so Harry continued. "Cho and Cedric were very close and, when he was killed, she took it quite hard. It took her a long time to come to terms with it, but I think she has finally made some progress." He looked over at Ginny and continued, "We both know how that goes, don't we?" Ginny nodded sadly. "But she had to do more than just get over losing Cedric; she had to prove, to herself as much as anybody, that she wasn't helpless. She needed to fight back in order to regain some control over her own life."

Ginny looked straight into Harry's eyes. "Sort of like what you have been doing this summer? You're fighting back, even against Dumbledore. You're trying to take control of your own life."

Harry thought for a moment. He had never really turned it around to look at his own actions in this light. "Yeah, maybe I am. I never really thought about how I was behaving that way before." He looked at her appraisingly. "You're a clever girl, you know that? Maybe you are a bit like Hermione after all?"

Ginny snorted a laugh. "Yeah, but I'm a lot more like Ron than I'd like to admit."

Harry gave her a shocked look. "Oh, really?" He slung his arm companionably around her shoulder and they began to walk back towards the house.

Ginny put her hand up on Harry's shoulder in return; her shoulder nestled right under his in a perfect fit, as they walked at a matched pace through the grass. "Oh, yes," Ginny explained. "For instance, we both have a horrible temper. We're not at all easy going."

Harry nodded, "That is true."

"And we're both stubborn as mules." Again Harry nodded. "Oh, and we can't forget the most obvious thing of all," she said, holding out a handful of her vibrantly red hair. Harry stopped and took a bit of her hair between his fingers.

"Really?" he asked. "I think your hair is quite different. Aside, of course, from the fact that both your hair colors can be generally called red, they're not at all alike." Ginny tilted her head and looked at him. "Ron's hair is orange, or to be more accurate, it's Chudley Cannons Orange."

Ginny hid a snort behind her hand. "You know something?" she said. "Sometimes I think the only reason he loves the Cannons so much is that their gear matches his head!"

Harry chuckled his agreement. "But your hair is definitely not Chudley Orange. Your hair is Gryffindor." Ginny looked at him questioningly and Harry continued, "It a deep, rich red and spun through with gold so that it catches the light from the common room fire and shimmers. It's... really quite lovely."

Ginny blushed and bowed her head to conceal it. "Oh Harry, that's just the sweetest thing to say! Now I know what Cho sees in you... but I still don't get what you see in her." Harry gave her a glare and she raised her hands in surrender. "OK, OK, I'm sorry I brought it up. Consider the topic closed and I won't open it again."

Harry changed subjects, "So, speaking of orange-haired, stubborn, and easily riled blokes, where is Ron anyway?"

Ginny smiled in a very Gred-and-Forge sort of way and said, "He took off just after breakfast. I think he was sort of avoiding you."

"Avoiding me? Whatever for?"

"He thinks you're going to be hacked off with him for agreeing with Hermione and not sticking by you. When Dumbledore and Professor Lupin brought you and Snuffles here last night, Mum suggested that we bring you up to Ron's room to sleep, like always, and he just sort of went white all over. Then, this morning, he made sure that he got himself up and out of the house before you even stirred."

"But why would he think that he had to avoid me?"

"He reckons that you're mad at him."

"But why would I be?"

Ginny looked straight at Harry as she spoke, "Because you went off on your own and did what they didn't want to do."

"But that's just ridiculous," Harry said, dumbfounded.

"He's also probably thinks that you think that he was afraid to go, and he's ashamed."

"WHAT? How could he possibly think that? Just because he didn't want to go along with my hare-brained scheme?" Ginny nodded. "That's just... that's just stupid."

Ginny turned on him in a heartbeat. "It is NOT stupid!" she practically shouted at him. "How many times has he gone along with your plans, eh? How many? Then the one time when he doesn't just agree with you, when he thinks he's convinced you that maybe somebody else has a better idea than you do, what happens? You just go off and do whatever you want anyway! What is he supposed to think? He's gonna think that you are going to go off and do whatever it is that you want to do, no matter what anyone else says. And, if he doesn't go along with you, then he is either afraid or disloyal to you, that's what!"

"But I don't think that! Just because he doesn't want to come along on every daft thing that I have to go and do, that doesn't mean he's afraid, and it certainly doesn't make him disloyal. You guys are the most loyal friends anybody could ever ask for!"

"Well, maybe you ought to be telling him that," Ginny said flatly.

Harry paused and then nodded, "OK, where is he? I'll go and tell him right now. And Hermione as well."

"Well, Hermione's not here anymore. She only stayed a couple of days for your party and all."

"Did she and Ron have another fight?" Ginny flushed slightly. "Was it about Viktor?" Ginny nodded. "All right then, where is he? I'll straighten this out with him before I go and talk to Hermione."

Ginny seemed uncomfortable. "You might want to wait a bit on that," she suggested.

"Why? Where is he?"

"I don't know for sure, but I think he's on the other side of the village... with Luna."

"What?" Harry looked at her with his eyes wide. He remembered, during their walk to the Quidditch World Cup Portkey location, hearing it said that both the Diggorys and the Lovegoods lived near Ottery St. Catchpole. "You mean she and he... I thought he liked Hermione?"

Ginny shrugged. "I think he does too, but Luna likes him - she has since we were all kids - and, right now, I think that's what Ron wants: someone who wants him."

Harry just shook his head. He'd never understand this relationship codswollop. Fighting Voldemort was just so much simpler; the only feeling they shared was a mutual hatred and each spent every waking moment trying to figure out how to kill the other. All in all, it was so much simpler than trying to figure out how girls thought, or why they acted the way they did.

When the two got back to the garden, Snuffles was still busy sniffing the ground around the table, looking for any remaining scraps. Harry approached and ruffled his fur.

"I see that I'm going to have my hands full trying to keep you fed, huh?" he said fondly.

Harry picked up his satchel and checked to make sure that all his things were still there. Then he began to turn over in his mind the question of how he was going to get back to Privet Drive with Snuffles. He didn't think the large dog would handle the Floo Network very well, and how would he know which grate to get out of? The two simply couldn't travel together, as they would never fit into the fireplace. So, it looked like Harry would have to go the Muggle way, although he had no idea how long it would take, or how the conductors would react to seeing a very large dog trying to climb on board the motorbus with him. Oh well, he'd just have to cross that bridge when he came to it. Maybe he could just take a bus to Exeter and then take a train. With luck, he might be able to find one that stopped in Surrey before reaching London, and so save themselves from doubling back. As he was mulling this over, Molly came out of the house carrying a note.

"Harry, dear," she called, "everyone had to go back to work, but before Remus left, he asked me to give you this." She handed him the note, along with a sealed parchment envelope.

Harry read the note first. It told him that inside the envelope was a Portkey. Dumbledore had enchanted it to go back and forth from the Burrow to Number 4. That way, Harry could visit more easily, and get Snuffles away from Harry's relations as well. It also meant, Harry understood immediately, they had intended that he shouldn't ride the motorbike when he came to visit. Not that Harry was going to give up riding the bike in any case, but let them think what they liked. Harry gathered his things and said his goodbyes; then he opened the envelope and looked inside. Tucked into the folds of the parchment was the worn old fob and key that had been his Portkey to Grimmauld Place earlier that summer. Harry now understood that the key was Sirius'; it was the key to his old motorbike.

Harry took a firm hold of the fur of Snuffles' neck and then stuck a finger into the envelope to touch the key. Just like with the first time he had used a Portkey, standing with Cedric, Mr. Diggory, and surrounded by Weasleys on Stoatshead Hill to go and see the Quidditch World Cup. Harry felt his finger stick to the key, as if he couldn't let go of it if he wanted to, then the tug behind his navel that sent colors swirling before his eyes. Seconds later, he was unceremoniously dumped to the floor of the smallest bedroom of number four, Privet Drive, with Snuffles falling on top of him.

* * * * *

To say that Aunt Petunia wasn't thrilled to find that she would be having a dog roughly the size of a Shetland pony living in her pristine house would be an understatement. She looked to be about to launch into a tirade such as Harry hadn't seen since he accidentally dropped a half-dozen eggs, smashing them all over her freshly waxed kitchen floor, when he was six. Her eyes screwed up and she drew in a deep breath, and then Harry casually mentioned that if she didn't want his godfather living there, then she could just toss him out herself. Well, she had taken no more than a half step towards them when Snuffles let go a deep, low growl that started the glass knick-knacks on the shelves in the lounge to vibrating. Petunia quickly realized that the few short weeks left before Harry would return to school would pass more quickly if she was not being treated for bites from a possibly rabid beast. She settled for telling Harry that if 'that animal' left a single mess in her garden or dug up a single flower that she had planted, it was off to the RSPCA with it. Harry nodded meekly and agreed.

Deciding that discretion was still his best course of action, Harry took his leave. He reckoned that out of sight, out of mind was the best place for them to be for awhile, so he headed upstairs with Snuffles in tow. He pushed open the door to his bedroom and was greeted by a hoot from Hedwig.

"Hello, girl," he called. Then he noticed that Hedwig wasn't alone in her cage.

Sitting next to his Snowy was Cho's small Screech owl, and there was a message lying on the desk in front of the cage. Harry gave the birds fresh water and made sure that they had a few owl treats before he sat down to read the note. Snuffles plopped his head onto Harry's thigh and watched.

Dear Harry;

Are you all right? I'm worried because they wouldn't let me see you or go with you last night. All that Professor Dumbledore would tell me was that you would be taken care of and then he had that Tonks woman bring me home. Did you know that she was a Metamorphmagus? And an Auror? She seemed nice enough but she wouldn't tell me anything either.

Please, tell me that you're OK. Where did they take you? You're not in trouble, are you? Were you able to find Sirius? And why did you come back with that dog?

I'm so worried, please send me word as soon as you can and let me know what happened.

Love,

Cho

Harry read through the note a second time before looking up at the Screech owl.

"Your Mistress can certainly ask a lot of questions, can't she?" he asked it. "And you're supposed to wait for a response?" The little bird hooted.

Harry grinned then sat at his desk and removed a sheet of parchment and a quill. He tapped the point of the quill against his teeth a few times in thought, before he dipped it into a pot of ink and began to write.

Cho,

Please, don't worry, I'm fine. After everything we did at the Ministry, I was exhausted. I don't rightly remember exactly what went on, I was just that tired. I hope I remembered to thank you for helping me. If I didn't, let me do it now. Thank you. Having you there was a great help and I truly appreciate your coming with me. You're a great friend.

Harry paused for a moment, remembering his other great friends and how he needed to thank them as well. His shook his head lightly and returned to Cho's note.

I did find Sirius, and I managed to bring him back, or at least part of him. That dog was him. You see Sirius is an Animagus and his animal form is that big black dog. It's really a long story so I won't write it here. I promise I'll tell you the whole thing the next time we meet. That is, if you want to meet again. I know you're busy.

Anyway, with Sirius here I don't think I should head into London, at least for a while. Maybe you could come here and the three of us could find something to do?

Write back and let me know.

Harry

He gave the note to the small owl, who clamped it firmly in its beak, and carried the bird over to the window. It leapt from his arm and with two sweeps of its wings had disappeared around the corner of the house. Harry returned to his desk and began to idly scratch Snuffles behind the ears, thinking of how best to spend his time.

The next day, Harry was sitting at his desk, reading the old text on Apparation that Dumbledore had given him for his birthday. From his reading, it didn't sound too difficult, at least until he actually tried it, that is. He was wondering if he could try practicing at Hogwarts when the doorbell rang downstairs. Normally, Harry wouldn't have bothered paying attention as it wouldn't be for him, but Snuffles had immediately gotten up at the sound and was pawing at the door. Taking this as a sign, Harry got up as well and opened the door. Snuffles rushed past him and down the stairs before Harry had time to shut the door behind him.

As Harry approached the bottom of the stairs, he saw Dudley standing in the open doorway with one arm leaning against the jamb. Harry couldn't tell if this was some sort of pathetic attempt to appear debonair or if his cousin was deliberately trying to completely block the way.

"So," Dudley said, trying to sound suave, "what brings a nice looking bird like yourself around here?"

"I'm looking for someone," replied a voice that Harry immediately recognized as Cho's. He almost ran down to push Dudley aside, but decided instead to watch what happened. It might be fun.

"Found someone you have, and, might I say, I right pleased you did," Dudley responded.

"I'm looking for Harry Potter, not you."

"What would a girl like you be wanting with that little shrimp when I'm around?" Dudley suddenly had a rare thought and puffed himself up like a circus balloon. "He hasn't been bothering you, has he? If he has, well I'll just show him what's for. I am the junior heavyweight boxing champion of the southwest, you know?"

"Boxing? By that do you mean emptying boxes of biscuits? I'd find that quite easy to believe," she answered smarty.

Dudley stood still and Harry could here the grinding of the neglected gearing inside his thick conk. "...Hey!" he said finally. Harry was surprised; it had only taken Dud about ten seconds to realize he'd been insulted. "I'd watch my tone if I were you."

Harry had heard enough. He said loudly, "Yeah, well she's not you, and I, for one, am quite pleased by it."

"Harry!" Cho called from around Dudley's bulk. "You are there!"

"Oh, don't tell me that you're one of those fre..."

Harry cut in, not allowing him to finish, "I'd watch it if I were you, ya big dud. Cho there IS a witch, and quite a clever one to boot. Not only that, but she is also of age, which means that she can do magic wherever and whenever she pleases."

Dudley looked over his shoulder at Harry grinning at him, and then turned to face Cho again. "But you've still got to keep those things secret, right?" he said with absolutely no certainty.

"But you already know all about magic, don't you?" Cho replied sweetly. "It wouldn't be revealing any secrets at all if I turned you into say... a newt?"

Dudley quickly began to back away from the door with both hands grasping at his buttocks, as if he were remembering when Hagrid had caused a pig's tail to sprout there. Harry laughed at his cousin's predicament. Then he turned to look at Cho and saw that her eyes were bright with amusement as well.

"Are you all right, Harry?" she asked. Harry could only nod.

She took a quick step into the house and looked to be about to hug him when she stopped short. She glanced over her shoulder at Dudley, who had almost made it into the kitchen.

"First things first," Cho said and drew her wand.

Dudley, in what was for him a remarkable flash of insight, took this as a sign he should leave; he turned and pushed open the kitchen door.

Cho pointed her wand at his retreating back and said sternly, "Accio pants!"

Dudley suddenly stood up on his toes as his boxer shorts began to slide out of the top of his trousers. For a moment, it looked like a struggle between whether the pants would go up, or the trousers would go down. Suddenly there was the sharp sound of ripping cloth accompanied by a high-pitched squeal, and Dudley vanished into the kitchen.

"As if he were in any position to call anyone a freak!" Cho said.

Harry looked at Cho; he had never seen such a broad smirk on her face before. "A Wizarding Wedgie?" he asked incredulously.

Cho looked at him evenly and said, "Quite an effective little application of the Summoning Charm, don't you think?"

Harry grinned, "Remind me never to hack you off, Miss Chang."

"Always a good thing to remember," she said as she threw her arms around his neck. "Oh Harry, I'm so glad you're all right." She squeezed him hard and Harry didn't mind it, not one little bit. "I was so worried about you. You just collapsed and then no one would tell me anything. I didn't know what to think. They just sent me home."

She released him and stood back. Harry saw tears running down her cheeks and quickly drew out his handkerchief to wipe them away.

"Aw, Cho, there's no need to cry."

Cho snorted a small laugh as she took the handkerchief and finished wiping her face. "C'mon Harry, you ought to know by now that I'm a very emotional person. I'd think you'd be used to it."

"I just don't like to see you sad, and I especially don't want to be the reason you're sad."

Cho rubbed her hand on his chest and said, "But I'm not sad, Harry. I'm relieved. You could never make me sad." Suddenly she blushed and turned away from him. Harry opened his mouth to reply, but it was cut off when Snuffles shoved his head past him and walked into the lounge to get a better look at the two of them.

Cho raised a hand to her mouth in shock. "Is that...?"

Harry nodded. "Cho, let me introduce you to my godfather, Sirius Black, otherwise known as Snuffles."

Cho knelt down and held out her hand. Snuffles came to her and sat. He lifted his paw and placed it carefully into hers.

"Isn't he the sweetest thing," Cho gushed. She released Snuffles' paw and gave him a scratch on the head.

Harry smiled then said, "Let's go outside. It's far too nice a day to spend it cooped up in here."

The park they walked to was filled with children playing while their mothers sat on benches and watched them. Harry and Cho walked along the paths and talked while Snuffles ran ahead and chased the occasional squirrel. Harry told her about his waking up at the Weasleys and how things had straightened themselves out with Ginny and the twins. He also told her that he was worried about how to talk to Ron and Hermione.

"Harry," she explained calmly, "they're both reasonable people, or at least as reasonable as you Gryffindors get. If you just explain things to them, I'm sure they'll understand. If you forgive them for not going with you, I'm sure they'll forgive you for going without them."

"But there's nothing to forgive," Harry said exasperatedly. "For them or for me. They don't have to come along with me everywhere."

"That doesn't matter, Harry. Sometimes, saying your sorry goes a long way towards mending fences. Even if no one's done anything to be sorry about, you can still be sorry for the misunderstanding. And you are sorry about that, right?"

Harry's shoulders slumped. "Yeah, I guess you're right. It was just so much easier when we were kids. Ron would get hacked, and then he'd get over it and we both knew we were sorry but neither had to say anything."

"What about Hermione?"

Harry thought about the time that everyone had thought that Crookshanks had eaten Scabbers. Ron and Hermione were furious at each other and neither would say anything. It took Buckbeak's conviction, and Ron's promise to help appeal it, for Hermione to say she was sorry that time. And then, when they found out that she had nothing to be sorry about after all, Ron hadn't apologized to her, Harry hadn't either for that matter. Harry nodded slowly.

"I suppose you're right, as usual." Cho glowed at this. "They both deserve to know that I'm sorry for hurting their feelings at least. But how should I go about it. They're rather quarrelling with each other so who should I talk to first?"

Cho looked at him and said, "What are they quarrelling about?"

Harry shook his head, how could he go about explaining this?

"Well, I think Ron likes Hermione, but I'm pretty sure that Hermione is seeing Viktor Krum."

"Viktor Krum? You mean the Quidditch star who was the Durmstrang champion for the Tri-Wizard Tournament? How did she manage that?"

"Well, you'll recollect that they went to the Yule Ball together that year. And I think Hermione and maybe her folks have visited him in Romania over the summers. And they write all the time."

"So, it's a long-distance relationship?"

"I suppose so. Anyway, I also think that Hermione likes Ron, but I can't figure that out if she is going with Viktor..."

"That's easy, Harry," Cho commented.

"Not to mention that Ginny says that Ron is spending time with Luna Lovegood now."

"You mean Loony Lovegood, the Ravenclaw a couple of years behind?"

"Yeah, and I'd sort of appreciate it if you didn't call her 'Loony'. She did go to the Ministry with me and she did really well. I owe her a lot and she's become kind of a friend."

"OK, Harry, I'll try, but what about her and Ron Weasley?"

"Well, Ginny says that Luna has liked Ron for a long time and that right now Ron wants somebody who wants him, even if he really likes Hermione, and so he's going with her."

"That makes sense," Cho said.

"IT DOES?" Harry exclaimed. "Well, then I wish you'd explain it to me."

Cho sighed. "You blokes can be so dim when it comes to your own emotions. It's a wonder you ever manage to get a girl at all... ANY GIRL." She hooked her arm through Harry's and began to stroll along a pathway. "You see, Ron likes Hermione, but he thinks she doesn't like him. So, he's lonely and needs to be reassured that somebody likes him. So he goes to Luna, who he probably knew liked him all along, and starts to see her. That way he gets his reassurance and if Hermione winds up feeling jealous, so much the better."

"I reckon that makes sense, but what about Hermione? If she likes Ron, then why is she seeing Viktor? Especially since he's so far away and Ron is right there in Gryffindor with her."

Cho thought about this for a moment. "Hermione's a bookworm, isn't she?"

"Bookworm? Nah, Hermione's a major swot, that's what she is."

Cho chuckled. "Then dating a boy, especially one who is right there in the same house, would really cut into her studies, wouldn't it? Even if she really liked him, she might still want to put her studies first and a boyfriend would just get in the way."

"So, she dates Viktor because he's far away and therefore won't get in the way of her schooling," Harry concluded.

"Exactly," Cho said. "See? You can be trained to think like a real person after all, and not just a bloke. Hermione isn't ready for a real relationship yet, but she still doesn't want to feel left out when everyone else is dating. So, she dates someone whom the other girls are jealous of, but still isn't there to intrude."

"So Ron and Hermione do like each other, but neither one wants to say anything about it because they are either afraid of being rejected or afraid of not being rejected?"

Cho nodded, "Full marks for Potter." Harry was shaking his head in dismay. "Don't worry Harry, when they're both ready for a relationship, it will happen. Sometimes things just have to work out in their own time."

"I suppose, but it never seems to happen that way for me." Cho hugged his arm tightly in response.

"So, I still don't know what to do," Harry said a few moments later.

"That's easy, too. If you want to repair your friendship with them, help them repair their friendship with each other."

Harry looked over at her and smiled. "You know that you're brilliant, don't you?"

"But of course," she answered with a grin and then she gave him a playful shove with her shoulder.

top

Part Twelve:

Harry spent the next couple of days trying to work out a plan to get Ron and Hermione talking again, but nothing he thought of seemed the least bit feasible. Finally, he decided that he was a Gryffindor, and not a Ravenclaw, for a reason. The thing to do was to just march straight ahead and do it. So, he headed over to the library and started looking in telephone directories.

The next morning he awoke bright and early, and took Snuffles for a long walk, then Harry hopped on his motorbike and headed off towards Oxford. He stuck mainly to the motorways to save time, flying disillusioned just above the level of the light stanchions, and arrived in Oxford in less than two hours. He had to stop and ask at several local petrol stations before he found someone who could point him to the street he was looking for. The directories in the library at Little Whinging had provided the Granger's address but no accurate local maps.

After he rolled up the drive and climbed off the bike, Harry stretched his back, the muscles aching from his cramped riding position. He hoped that Hermione was at home after his long ride. He draped his helmet over the left side mirror and strode up to the front door. He pressed the bell and waited, glancing over the freshly cut grass and tidy garden in front of the modest home. After a moment, the door cracked open and he saw through the slim opening, the bushy hair and inquiring brown eyes of Hermione Granger.

"You don't have to let me in if you don't want to, but at least open the door and say 'hullo'," Harry said cheerfully.

Hermione held the door open and said, "Hi Harry, what are you doing here?" She looked rather flustered and uncomfortable at his sudden appearance. "What I mean is: I wasn't expecting you; is anything wrong?"

Harry thought for a moment then answered, "Yes, Hermione. There is definitely something wrong, and we need to see to it right away."

Hermione's eyes grew wide with concern. "What is it, Harry? What's wrong?"

Harry reached in and grabbed her by the arm. He pulled her out onto the porch and swung the door closed; taking a moment to make sure it was locked. Hermione struggled a bit in his grasp, but he held firm and reached his other hand into his pocket. His fingers first hit the leather of the fob then the cold metal of the key and they were both whisked away.

Harry tumbled to the floor as they arrived at the Burrow. Hermione reflexively reached down to help him back to his feet. Harry looked up and saw that Hermione was not pleased to be there. 'Oh well,' he thought, 'if she's mad at me she's less likely to stay mad at Ron. That way they can both gang up on me.'

Mrs. Weasley came bustling in at the noise.

"Oh, Harry dear. We weren't expecting you so soon." She stopped abruptly upon seeing Hermione standing next to him. "And Hermione? Is there something going on?"

Harry heard the concern in her voice and immediately moved to quell it. "No, Mrs. Weasley," he said, "nothing's wrong exactly. We just need to talk to Ron for a bit and straighten a few things out."

Mrs. Weasley nodded knowingly and pointed up the stairs. Hermione seemed reluctant to move, but Harry got behind her, before she could really dig in her heels, and shoved her up the steps.

"Harry, slow down," she stammered as Harry continued to push from behind.

"No, we're going to have this out, once and for all," he answered sternly.

At the top of the stairs he bodily turned Hermione and drove her up the final flight of steps to Ron's room. Harry looked fondly at the faded and lopsided sign reading Ronald's Room that hung on the door. Then he remembered that Luna always called Ron Ronald and he hoped that she wasn't in there with him. That was a complication that he didn't need right now. Well, at least he knew Viktor wasn't going to be hiding under Ron's bed. Now THAT would make things complicated!

Not bothering to knock, Harry threw open the door and propelled Hermione inside. Ron was sprawled across the bed, sound asleep, in his boxers. Hermione landed on him with an undignified thump, startling Ron awake.

"Harry!" he exclaimed, bleary eyed. "What the devil are you doing, throwing Hermione at me like that? HERMIONE!" Ron began a mad scramble to find something to cover himself with. Meanwhile, Hermione had her hands up covering her eyes, although Harry noticed a significant gap between a couple of her fingers. He also noticed how Hermione's head would rotate to follow Ron's movements.

Harry reached into Ron's wardrobe and grabbed his dressing gown. Tossing it to his friend, he said, "There! Put that on, or put on trousers, or stand there starkers, I don't care which." Ron fumbled into the gown and hastily tied the frayed sash around his waist.

"Now listen, you two," Harry continued brusquely. "I've got something to say and I'm only going to say it once, so you had better be listening." The two of them just stared with their eyes wide and their mouths hanging open.

Harry took a moment before speaking again. He looked at his two best and oldest friends. A lump formed in his throat and he swallowed hard to get rid of it. He took a deep breath and said, "I'm sorry."

Ron closed his mouth with an audible clack. Hermione just looked at him for a moment before launching herself off the bed and wrapping Harry into a tight hug.

"I'm sorry too," she said into his neck. "We never would have let you go alone. We thought that you were going to wait. That's what we agreed on."

Harry disentangled himself from her arms. "No, that's what you agreed on."

"DON'T PARSE WORDS WITH ME, HARRY POTTER," Hermione shouted with such sudden passion that Harry took a step back.

Ron stood next to her. "Yeah, what she said!"

"OK, I see we're going to take a bit to sort this out," Harry said, trying to remain calm. "Ron, why don't you get dressed first?"

Ron absently shrugged off his dressing gown and turned towards his wardrobe to gather some clothes. He suddenly saw Hermione staring at him, beet red, and scrambled to regain his robe.

"Um, do you mind?" he said shocked.

Harry, who thought that if he was going to be on the receiving end of their wrath then he ought to get a little fun out of it too, said, "C'mon Ron, we've shared a dormitory for the last five years. I've seen you get dressed before."

A blush began to cover Ron. It started at the top of his chest and quickly rose up his neck to cover his face, then, moving a bit more slowly, it crept down his chest towards his navel.

"I know YOU have, but she hasn't!" Ron bellowed, pointing at Hermione.

"Aw, Ron, I'm sure Hermione isn't embarrassed, are you?" Hermione remained quite extraordinarily red, although a lot less of it showed on her than on Ron, but still she shook her head no.

"Well, I bloody well am!"

"In that case," Harry replied reasonably, "we'll just take off our clothes, too. To sort of even things up, right Hermione?"

Harry reached down and started undoing his belt. Out of some strange reflex, Hermione unconsciously undid one of the buttons of her shirt, still staring fixedly at Ron, when the full impact of what she was doing struck home.

"I most certainly WILL NOT!"

Throwing her hands over her face, she fled the room. Harry looked at Ron. Ron looked at Harry. Then, as the sound of Hermione's footfalls reached the ground floor, they both burst into hoots of laughter.

Ten minutes later, the three of them were seated outside at one of the picnic tables. Harry looked again at the two of them and repeated, "I'm sorry."

"Is that all?" Hermione asked.

Harry looked past her shoulder at the house and called out, "You might as well join us, Ginny. What I've got to say goes for you as well as anyone."

From behind the half-closed door, Ginny emerged, her ears pink but her stride determined as she joined them at the table.

Harry waited for her to sit before he continued. "I never really meant to hurt your feelings, any of you," he said. "I want you both to know that I... well, that I think the world of you. You too, Ginny." He looked over at her and she returned his gaze fixedly. "We might not have been friends for as long as Ron, Hermione and I, but you're still a great friend and I never want to lose that."

"But why did you hare off like that, Harry?" Hermione asked. "I thought we were agreed that, even if Sirius could be rescued, it didn't have to be you that did it."

Harry sighed then drew a deep breath. "But you see, Hermione, it did have to be me. No one else could have done it. Who else do we know that can Astral Project? Dumbledore himself, maybe, but we couldn't possibly risk losing him if my idea turned out to be a bust, could we? That leaves me. I needed help of course, but I did have to be the one to do it in the end."

"Just like always," Ron said glumly.

Harry looked at his friend closely, but couldn't make out any signs of any emotion other than regret. "Yeah, it does seem that way sometimes, doesn't it?"

"You know something, Harry? I used to be kind of jealous of you," Ron said softly. "Everybody knew your name and it was always you who got to be the hero."

Harry thought back to the beginning of his fourth year and the Tri-Wizard Tournament, when Ron's jealousy had boiled over. He watched his friend struggle for the words to continue.

"I mean, with the Philosopher's Stone, I got taken out of the game pretty early." Harry wanted to interrupt and point out that Ron had sacrificed himself, not been taken out, and it certainly wasn't early, but somehow he knew that facts didn't really matter right now. "Then when we went down into the chamber after Ginny, there was that rock slide and, again, I got left out of the real action." Ginny reached out and covered her brother's hands with her own. "Then last year, after we won the Quidditch Cup without you, I was the center of attention, and you know what?" Ron smiled wanly. "It felt great!" The smile quickly faded however. "And then came June, and we all went to the Ministry together. I reckoned, for once, we would all be in the thick of it. And we were."

Ron looked up at Harry and the emotions on his face were unreadable. "And that didn't feel so great. Is that what it was like all those other times?"

Harry could only shrug as if to say 'yeah, pretty much'.

"I've never been so scared in all my life," Ron continued. "Playing Quidditch against Slytherin for the Cup would be nothing compared to that. Mate, I don't envy you anymore. In fact, I wouldn't trade places with you for anything in the world."

Hermione gasped, but Harry understood that Ron didn't mean that he wouldn't do it again should the need arise, and he didn't mean that he wouldn't be there for him anymore. He just meant that he now knew that it wasn't fun, and it wasn't glamorous. It was scary, and deadly, and it just plain hurt too much.

Harry raised a hand and grabbed Ron by the back of the neck; Ron returned the gesture and the two friends bent their heads together. Ginny syruptitiously wiped at her eyes.

"But Harry," Hermione interrupted, "why? I mean, why do you want to be in the middle of everything?"

"I don't want to be, 'Mione," Harry said. "I have to be. It's not my choice."

Hermione grew stern. "Firstly, my name is HER-mione, and I'd appreciate it if you'd use it correctly."

Harry grinned. "OK, Her-me-oh-ninny."

Hermione ignored his comment and continued. "Secondly, you still haven't answered my question: why?"

Harry thought about this for a moment before answering, "I really can't say why; it's not my choice. Voldemort singled me out a long time ago and now all I can do is try to deal with it."

Hermione frowned in thought. "Do you mean like the prophecy?" Harry nodded. "But that was destroyed, so we don't know what it said."

"Does that really matter?" Harry asked. "Prophecies don't cause anything to happen, do they? They just describe what happens before it does."

Hermione thought some more then said, "I've been doing some reading on prophecies this summer and from what I've read, trying to avoid or alter a prophecy usually results in its fulfillment." Harry nodded while Ginny and Ron just watched. "So maybe it's a good thing that it was destroyed and we don't know what it said. That way it can't influence our actions." Now it was Harry's turn to frown. Hermione looked at him for a moment before speaking again. "Harry, it was destroyed, wasn't it?"

Harry said nothing for a moment. "That wasn't really the prophecy we had there in the Ministry, you know?"

"What!" the other three said in unnerving unison.

Harry turned his head slowly to take in all three of them. "The prophecy, the real prophecy, was given aloud, before I was even born. It was spoken by a seer and heard by one witness. Well, a part of it, the first part, was heard by a third person, an agent for Voldemort."

"But all those spheres in that Ministry vault?" Hermione asked.

"Those are only the official records of prophecies made, taken from the memories of witnesses. That's what those initials meant: 'S. P. T. to A. P. W. B. D.'. Those spheres are only the official records of prophecies the Ministry knows about. Who knows how many others have been made but not recorded?"

"Like the one Trelawney made to you at the end of third year," Ron said, "the one where she told about Scabbers returning to him." Harry nodded. "Whoa, that's a lot to think about. How many prophecies have been made that we don't know about? Maybe even directly effecting us?"

Harry shook his head. "Don't waste your time on it. Prophecies are worthless."

"But Harry," Ginny piped in, "they tell us the future."

"No, they don't, Gin," Harry corrected. "They only describe the future. And they do it in such a way that nothing can be understood until it's too late to change it. Just like with Scabbers. If I knew what Trelawney's prophecy meant back then..."

Ron finished for him, "we would have fed that bloody rat to Crookshanks ourselves!"

"But that would have violated the prophecy," Hermione added.

"So, we can only truly understand prophecies after they've come to pass," Ginny reasoned, coming back to the point.

"Which makes them totally worthless," concluded Harry. "At best they're nothing but a distraction."

Hermione looked at him and understanding suddenly dawned in her eyes. "You know what it said, don't you?" Harry just looked at her. "The prophecy, it was made by Sybil Trelawney and witnessed by..."

"Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore," Harry finished tonelessly.

Hermione continued, "And so the Ministry record was taken from his memory?" Harry nodded. "Which means that he still remembers it. Which also means that he could have told it to you." Harry tried to keep his expression neutral as he idly scratched his head.

"Well?" Ron asked.

"Well what?" Harry responded.

"WHAT DID IT SAY?" all three answered.

"Nothing." They all just stared at him. "Nothing of any importance and nothing we didn't already know."

"Like what, for example?" Ginny asked sternly, her head cocked slightly to one side.

"Like how Voldemort would come after my family. How my mum's protection would destroy him. And how he would become obsessed with killing me."

"Is that exactly what it said," Hermione asked, "or are you paraphrasing?"

Harry thought for a moment, collecting his thoughts, and began to speak the words of the prophecy, "The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord approaches... Born to those who have thrice defied him, born as the seventh month dies... And the Dark Lord will mark him as his equal, but he will have powers the Dark Lord knows not... And either must die at the hand of the other for neither can live while the other survives... The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord will be born as the seventh month dies..."

Hermione seemed stunned by the revelation. "But how can you say that means nothing? It says that YOU are the one with the power to defeat Voldemort."

"Yeah, but it doesn't say that I'm the only one, now does it?" Harry looked at their shocked faces. "Listen, I've had a lot of time to think about this over the last two months and the only conclusion I can reach is that the bloody thing is totally worthless! We made that trip to the Department of Mysteries for nothing, and Sirius... he went through the veil for nothing more than my own shortsightedness." Harry hung his head for a minute while none of his friends could think of anything to say. Finally, he just continued on, "It doesn't tell us anything we don't already know. It's all already happened."

Hermione shook her head and spoke, "You mean that everything in the prophecy has already come to pass? Then why was Voldemort so intent on getting a hold of it?"

"Because he only knows a part of it," Harry answered. "His spy only heard the first part of the prophecy and so now Voldemort is obsessed with learning the rest."

"But if it's all moot, why would Dumbledore go to such measures to protect it?" Hermione questioned.

"Right," said Ron, "Voldemort spent an entire year going after you to try to get to that prophecy; why would Dumbledore let him do that if he knew it wasn't worth protecting?"

"You answered your own question, Ron," Harry said. "Voldemort spent an entire year going after me and that bloody worthless prophecy."

"But WHY?"

"Because, during that whole year he was after me, what else was he doing?" Harry asked.

"He was lying low. Feeding you those dreams and trying to use you to get his hands on the prophecy."

"And what wasn't he doing?"

Hermione answered this time, "He wasn't killing people, that's what he wasn't doing. He wasn't trying to destroy the Ministry. He wasn't really doing anything to advance his cause."

Ginny continued, "He gave Dumbledore almost an entire year to rebuild the Order of the Phoenix and to try to convince the Ministry to take action."

Harry nodded his agreement. "Dumbledore bought himself almost an entire year to prepare for war before the first real battle."

Hermione shook her head as if she was refusing to believe this. "But that would mean that for an entire year, Dumbledore used you as..."

"As bait?" Harry spat, bitterness growing in his voice. "As the tethered goat in his tiger trap? As his stalking horse? Without ever telling me what he was doing or why?"

"I refuse to believe that," Hermione stated firmly. "There has to be more to the prophecy, something that needs to be protected." Harry shook his head. Hermione was undeterred. "Let's go over it line by line."

Harry shrugged and repeated the first line of the prophecy, "The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord approaches..."

Hermione said simply, "That's you."

"Or Neville," Harry answered, "He was born at the end of July too, but Voldemort chose me." Ginny looked at him quizzically and Harry repeated the next line, "And the Dark Lord will mark him as his equal..." Harry tapped a finger against the scar on his forehead. "Voldemort chose me, and by doing so committed the prophecy to me instead of Neville."

"He will have powers the dark lord knows not." Hermione said, her eyebrows going up in a question.

Harry replied, "When he attacked my folks, and my mum sacrificed herself to protect me, she gave me a form of protection that he didn't anticipate so that when he cast the Killing Curse on me, it rebounded and destroyed him instead." Hermione nodded in acceptance.

"And either must die at the hand of the other for neither can live while the other survives," Hermione spoke. "Now he's so obsessed with killing you, because he failed to do it before, that he can't get over it and move on, and you... as long as he is alive, you have to spend all your time looking over your shoulder and waiting for him to try to murder you again. No real life for either of you." Her brows knit in thought for a moment. "So, if he learns the whole prophecy and that it has all already come to pass, then maybe he'll leave you alone?" Hermione said hopefully.

Harry looked at her. "Do you really think so... really?" he said. "Say I stroll up to Ole Tom tomorrow and say, 'You know, Tom, I'm tired of this whole 'fighting each other' thing. What say we just agree to leave each other alone and go our separate ways?' Do you really think he'd do it?" Hermione sadly shook her head. "No, he'll just keep coming after me, and he'll keep coming until he finally manages to kill me."

"Or we kill him first," Ginny said with a fierce conviction. Harry looked at her with a wan smile.

"And until that happens, one way or the other, there will be no peace," Harry said sadly.

"And so it does always have to be you," Ron added.

"But it doesn't mean you have to do it alone, Harry," Hermione said.

"One way or another, it usually does," Harry replied. "The people around me, the people I care about, are targets. The closer they are, the more danger they are in. You all came to the Ministry with me and look at what happened. Hermione gets hit with a Severing Hex and spends a week in Hospital; Ginny gets her leg broken..."

"Only my ankle," Ginny said quickly, and Harry glared at her.

"Ron gets attacked by some sort of brain-thing, and Sirius gets..." Harry swallowed hard. "Sirius gets killed. I don't want anybody else to die. Not for me and not in my place."

"But he's not dead, Harry," Ron piped in. "You brought him back; you saved him!"

Harry shook his head sadly, "No, I brought back Snuffles, a dog. Sirius is still stuck somewhere in between. He can't go forward because I have half of him here as Snuffles, and he isn't all here because some of him had already moved on." He looked down at his feet. "I've really buggered things up. That's why, when it comes down to it, I'll meet Voldemort alone. I don't want anyone else to get hurt... or worse, because of me. I won't let you."

"That's our decision to make, Harry," Hermione said firmly. Beside her Ron and Ginny were nodding their agreement.

"Yes," Harry agreed as well. "It's your choice to come, but it's MY choice to ask you in the first place. You don't have to follow me everywhere, and I don't expect you to."

"But you need our help," Ginny said.

Harry looked down again. The others began to think that he wouldn't respond at all when he quietly said, "Yes. Yes, I can't do it alone. I need help. I... I need friends. I need you all."

In a flash, Ginny was beside him and had her arms around his shoulders. "We'll always be there for you, Harry. Always."

"Thanks, Gin. I know that. I know that I can always count on you." Harry swallowed the lump that had returned to his throat. "But there are going to be times when you can't be there. There'll be times when I will have to face things alone."

Hermione then moved across the table and joined Ginny in hugging Harry. Ron came and stood behind them, with a hand on each girl's shoulder.

Hermione said, "But we'll be there, Harry, for just as long as you'll let us."

And Ginny whispered softly, "and a bit further than that."

* * * * *

After that talk, things seemed to return to normal between the foursome and Harry's life resumed the easy pace that he had so enjoyed during the weeks leading up to his birthday. Several mornings each week, Harry would Portkey with Snuffles, who determinedly remained a dog and refused to show any signs of being Sirius, to the Burrow to spend time with the Weasleys and romp in the pasture. Harry even brought his Firebolt some days and slowly began to regain his form after so many months away from flying. In the afternoons, Harry would do chores around the house for his aunt and uncle. A few times each week Cho would stop by and she and Harry would spend the afternoon talking or riding the motorbike. They even went to London for lunch a few times. All in all, it was the best summer of Harry's life. It was almost normal.

Then one morning Harry awoke with actual regret, the calendar above his bed said it was August the 31st, the last day of his summer holiday. He and Cho were going to London for one last lunch and then Harry would begin setting things to right for his return to Hogwarts. There were many things to do and only a short time to do them, so Harry rose and began his day.

Harry wore a pair of cast-off jeans, torn into shorts, and a baggy t-shirt as he mowed the lawn; they were some of the last of Dudley's old things that Harry had. Over the course of the summer he had slowly built up a wardrobe of properly fitting clothes and he didn't intend to take any of these old things away when he left. Snuffles lay in the shade, his head resting on his forepaws and watched as Harry pushed the mower across the grass.

The work became a sort of meditation for him as he felt his mind drift into its pleasantly empty resting state. His abilities to block Voldemort's attacks had continued to improve, or else Voldemort was no longer trying that hard, and the occasional twinges of his scar now caused no more than a minor disruption of his day. Harry looked up, surprised to find that his chore was finished. He turned off the mower and rinsed it clean from the garden hosepipe before he put it away in the back of the garage. Then he swept the walks and drive free of any clippings. Last of all, he watered the shrubs and flowers; Snuffles enjoyed this greatly as Harry doused him as much as anything.

Heading back inside, Harry glanced at the clock and was surprised to see that it was nearly 9:30. Cho would be there soon and he still needed to get ready. Harry ran upstairs and stripped off his sweaty clothes, tossing them in the rubbish rather than the laundry. After his shower, Harry dressed in black denim jeans, a scarlet jumper, and a pair of black leather motorcycle boots. He smiled fondly at the scuff marks on the extra layer of heavy leather over the right instep, marks left from the shifter and a proud hallmark of how much time he spent riding. At the sound of the doorbell, Harry gave his hair a pointless brush with his fingers and headed down to greet Cho.

Harry opened the door and his greeting died on his lips as he stood there gaping. Cho stood on the threshold, her ears beginning to turn pink as Harry stared. Instead of her usual shorts and jumper, Cho was wearing a snug, black leather mini with a loose white blouse whose sleeves belled around the cuffs. She also wore dark hose and a pair of spike-heeled black boots. Her shimmering black hair fell loose around her shoulders and Harry longed to touch it.

"Harry?" she asked tentatively.

Harry shook himself out of his reverie and answered, "Oh, I'm sorry Cho. I... I was just... You look wonderful."

Cho smiled and thanked him. After Harry had closed the door, she spoke again, "I just figured that since this was out last lunch together, I ought to dress up a bit. Do you think it's all right?"

Harry grinned, "It's ruddy marvelous, that's what it is." Harry thought for a moment. "You think I ought to change?"

Cho shook her head and giggled a bit. "No, you look fine. Where we're going, you'll fit right in."

Harry looked over Cho again and blew out a loud breath. "We might want to rethink taking the bike though."

"Why?"

Harry waved his hand at her outfit and said, "Well, you're not exactly dressed for riding pillion, now are you?"

"Tosh," Cho replied, "I'll be fine. Just let me do something with my hair so the wind doesn't ruin it."

She reached up and began to plait her hair quickly. Harry rolled the bike out of the garage and stood astride it holding her helmet. He still wore a concerned expression as Cho took the helmet and strapped it on.

"What are you looking so worried about?" she asked.

Harry tried to grin. "You're wearing an awfully short skirt," he said uncertainly.

Cho feigned a shocked look. "What, are you worried that I might give some other fellows a bit of a show?" She grinned. "Or are you more worried that you'll miss it?"

Harry didn't know what to say and Cho just laughed. She lightly kicked his foot out of the way and put her right foot on the left footpeg, with a light hop she was sitting behind him sidesaddle and smoothing her skirt as if it were the most natural thing in the world. She noticed Harry watching and said primly, "I won't show anything that I don't intend to. Just have a bit of care and no grandstanding. We don't want to be late for lunch."

Harry shook his head. "I guess this means no wheelies."

Cho grinned widely and replied, "Well, as long as you're not going too fast at the time..."

She wrapped her arms around Harry's waist and he felt the familiar tap of her helmet against the back of his. He dropped the bike into gear and eased off on the way to London.

A little more than an hour later, Cho and Harry, with a cap pulled low over his scar and dark sunglasses concealing his tell-tale green eyes, were walking down Diagon Alley. There were crowds of people milling about, doing last minute shopping. Harry even saw Neville coming out of Flourish and Blotts with his Gran, still wearing her rather tattered fox stole and carrying her huge red handbag. No one seemed to take notice of them however, beyond the young men who turned to watch Cho as she strolled past them. Harry was still surprised that such a small change in his appearance could have such a large impact. People didn't see him as anything more than a scar after all, and without it he was totally unremarkable. Soon, they came to the intersection where Dye Urn Alley branched off from Diagon.

Harry noticed this and asked, "Are we having lunch in Chinatown today?"

"Oh," Cho said innocently, "didn't I tell you? My father wanted to see you again, and so he asked that we have lunch with him."

Harry hadn't seen Cho's father since the beginning of the summer when he started him on learning Occlumency the right way, it would be a pleasure to see him again.

"Good," Harry said, "I'll finally get a chance to thank him for what he taught me that time."

"Well, I'm glad you feel that way," Cho said nervously. "I was afraid that the idea of meeting my whole family might intimidate you."

"Your whole family?" Harry gasped. Cho nodded and tried to ignore Harry's reaction. "But I thought you said it was just your father?"

Cho turned towards him and looked a little chastened. "Well, my father will be there of course, but my Grandmother wanted to meet you, too. And of course my mother had to come, which meant that my sisters had to tag along as well, since they are visiting."

"Your sisters too?" Harry sounded defeated.

"And their husbands," Cho added finally.

Harry was beyond stunned. "How many nieces and nephews?" he asked.

"Oh, none. Neither of my sisters has had any children yet."

"Thank Merlin for small favors," Harry said.

"I know this is a bit of a shock, Harry, and I'm sorry. I was sort of hoping to spend some time alone, but you've met my father. There's no saying no to him."

"Yeah, I suppose."

By this time they were standing outside of a restaurant. The sign was in Chinese, as was the menu posted in the window. The ornate double door was flanked by a pair of statues. They were the images of some sort of animal.

"They're Beijing Lions," Cho explained. "They guard the entrance and protect it from evil spirits."

Harry was staring at one of the statues. The beast was the size of a bear with a massive head and its jaws half open in a fierce grimace. Or was it a grin? Harry looked closely but no matter how hard he tried he couldn't decide which it was. The statues were made of a dark marble and looked almost black. Harry noticed that the thick manes seemed to curl in vast tangles.

Cho noticed his staring and looked at the statues through fresh eyes herself.

"Harry," she asked after a moment's consideration, "do these remind you of anyone?" Harry nodded silently. "Well, they are guardians after all, so it does seem appropriate."

She took Harry's elbow and led him into the restaurant. Harry craned his head around to continue to stare at the statues that so keenly resembled his godfather. She directed him to a large table in the rear of the restaurant. It was circular and seven people were seated there with two seats still empty, on opposite sides of the table. Cho went over to one chair, which Harry pulled out and held for her, and Harry took his place between an older woman and a fellow who appeared to be in his late twenties, neither of whom Harry recognized. He nodded to them as he pulled his seat close to the table. Across the table from him, Harry saw Mr. Chang, seated next to Cho. Harry hastened to remove his cap and sunglasses.

Mr. Chang was the first to speak. "Harry, I would like you to meet my family." He nodded towards the older woman. "This is my mother."

Harry turned and with a shy smile said, "How do you do, ma'am." She seemed to be small although she carried herself with a regal air. Her hair was cut into a style quite similar to his Aunt Petunia's although with more gray and less dye. Harry also noticed that she wore white lace gloves on both her hands. She nodded in return.

Mr. Chang continued, "And this is my wife."

"Mrs. Chang," Harry said and watched as she gave him an appraising look over.

"And these," Mr. Chang indicated the two younger couples seated at the tables, "are my other two daughters and their husbands." Harry turned to greet them and noticed the women's eyes locking onto his scar. It made him feel uneasy, as it usually did when people did this. He smiled and turned back to Mr. Chang.

Cho spoke up. "My brothers-in-law operate a very successful business trading goods between Hong Kong and Taipei, Taiwan. One lives in each city and each manages that end of the business." Harry turned to smile at the two couples and noticed that the women had puffed up slightly with their younger sister's words.

A waitress appeared with several platters of food. She placed them onto a large Lazy Susan that rested in the center of the table. Several pots of tea were also there and the turntable began to spin back and forth as people rotated it to get the dishes they wanted. Harry was amazed at how simple and useful the arrangement was. Instead of passing platters of hot food up and down the table, or reaching across your dinner companions to get to something, you simply spun the large tray until what you sought was right there in front of you. He also noticed that Cho made sure to serve her father before taking anything herself. Likewise, her sisters each served their husbands. Mrs. Chang took care of her mother-in-law. Harry examined the food as it passed before him. There was a poached fish that he didn't recognize. Surprising since the head and scales were still there, but then Harry wasn't much of a fisherman. There was also a platter of some sort of poultry that he assumed was duck. Several dishes of rice, both white and fired. And two types of soup. The soup was thinner than he was used to, almost a broth.

Seeing that Harry hadn't taken anything to eat yet, Mr. Chang spoke up. "Is something wrong, Harry? Don't you see anything you like?"

"Oh no, sir," Harry replied. "It all looks wonderful. I just wanted to see what was there before I began."

A dish of pork and broccoli came past and Harry spooned some onto his plate. He glanced at the other people at the table and noticed that each had a large bowl of white rice in front of them and several small portions of the other dishes on their plates. They would take up a small bit of food and place it in the bowl of rice and then scoop up both rice and meat and eat it. Harry also noticed that they were all using chop sticks. Harry had never tried to eat this way before. Sure, the Dursley's would eat Chinese take-away on occasion but all Harry ever had were the leftovers that Dudley hadn't gotten too, and he had always used a fork for those.

Gamely, Harry served himself a dish of rice and then removed the pair of chop sticks from their paper sleeve and snapped them apart. He looked around the table but everyone was eating so easily and quickly that Harry couldn't quite see how they were doing it. Across the table Cho stopped and caught his eye. Her cheeks were pink and she was struggling mightily to hide a huge grin at the sight of his predicament. Mr. Chang waved at a passing waitress and in a moment Harry had a fork and spoon resting beside his plate. Harry looked at them, then at the chop sticks. He quickly decided that he wasn't going to let a pair of pencils get the better of him and returned to trying to control the chop sticks.

He looked over at Cho again and noticed that she had set down her own pair. She carefully picked up one and placed it over the web of her thumb, holding it in place with her third finger. She then picked up the second stick and held it like a quill. She moved this against the fixed one like a sort of pincer and picked up a small bit of fish and brought it to her mouth. Harry tried to imitate her and soon was ready to give it a go. He seized a bit of pork and tried to get it to his mouth. Halfway there, his finger slipped and the morsel dropped into his lap. Harry hoped that no one noticed, but the stifled snickering coming from one of Cho's sisters told him that wasn't the case. He felt his cheeks begin to heat. Across the table, Cho again caught his eye. She took her chopsticks and pressed them against her plate so that her fingers slid down them; instead of gripping them at the very end, she was holding them in the center. Harry tried this and found he could better control them this way. Again, grabbing a bit of meat, Harry managed to get it into his mouth this time. Feeling vindicated, he looked up and saw smiles on the faces of all five of the women at the table. The men studiously ignored him.

A platter of dumplings came and replaced the now decimated fish. Harry had a much easier time with these as they were larger and he could simply jab them with the chop sticks rather than trying to grasp them. He quickly got the hang of things and by the time the meal began to wind down, he was almost able to feed himself.

Pudding was a platter of pressed rice balls filled with a paste of what Cho said was red bean curd. They weren't nearly sweet enough to please Dudley, or Ron for that matter, but Harry found them rather pleasant. He was chewing on his third when Cho's grandmother said something to her in Chinese and Cho giggled. Harry threw her a questioning look.

Cho swallowed the last of her laughter and said, "My Grandmother says that it is no wonder you are so thin, but given a little more practice you should be able to eat like a civilized person."

Harry grinned in a mix of pleasure and embarrassment and responded to the elderly woman, "Thank you... I think." Cho translated and she nodded to him with a smile.

"Bu ke chi," she said.

Harry noticed that her tea cup was empty so he picked up a pot and refilled it. The old woman watched him with sudden and intense concentration as he did so. When Harry set the pot back on the table she reached out with one gloved hand and grasped his right hand firmly. Before he realized what was happening, she had turned the back of his hand towards her. Thanks to the sun that Harry had gotten that summer, the words the white scars formed across the back of his hand stood out in sharp relief. Harry felt his cheeks burn for a moment, only to have the feeling replaced with a cold anger as the woman chattered at her son in Chinese. Harry tried to pull his hand back but the old woman's grip was surprisingly strong and she held him fast. Now Cho was involved in the discussion and Harry could tell that things were becoming tense.

As soon as he had the chance, Harry wrenched his hand from her grasp. She looked at him sharply and Harry said through clenched teeth, "I am NOT a liar."

Madam Chang turned again and spoke with her son. Mr. Chang turned to Harry and said calmly, "Harry, no one here thinks that you are." The sudden snorts from Cho's sisters and the angry look that she shot them in response told him differently.

Mr. Chang continued, "Harry, I know you think that Ms. Umbridge and Minister Fudge are the worst possible examples of government, but let me assure you, when it comes to attempting to control and manipulate the truth, they are mere amateurs compared to the regime that currently controls my country."

Harry looked back at him, not able to loosen the grip his anger had over him. Madam Chang spoke again to her son, more curtly this time, and he replied. He was obviously reluctant to do as she said, but he finally acquiesced.

"Harry," he began, obviously struggling over how to phrase things, "in my country, they have what are called Re-education Camps. These are places where those who refuse to follow what the government says is the truth are sent to be taught obedience." He paused and Madam Chang quickly spoke again. He responded to her and she back. He shook his head in refusal at first but as his mother began to remove the lace gloves she wore, he continued, "The black quill is only one of their methods." The old woman held her hands out to Harry and he took them. Across the backs were carved several lines of Chinese characters. Harry's eyes grew wide with shock and sudden understanding. Where Harry's scars were thin white lines against his skin, these were deep, black and obviously carved over a far longer period than just a few weeks of detention. Several of her fingernails were also missing. Harry looked up into the old woman's eyes and saw a depth of understanding there that even Dumbledore couldn't achieve. She had trod his path and she had gone further along it than he had yet to travel.

Mr. Chang took a deep breath and spoke again. "When my mother was finally released from one of these camps, I decided that it was time to leave my homeland." He looked at his mother with a deep respect and love then said, "As you can tell, Harry, strong-willed women tend to run in my family." From the corner of his eye Harry again saw Cho's two sisters swell with pride at their father's comments. Cho had her eyes cast down at her plate and did not see her father looking at her.

Harry looked back at the Grandmother and she returned his gaze steadily. "Would you like to know what they say?" she asked in only slightly accented English.

Harry thought for a moment then answered, "No, it doesn't matter what they say. I can see the truth." Then he bent his head and gently kissed the scarred backs of the old woman's hands.

As Harry raised his head, she reached up and cupped his cheek. Her skin was rough, from a lifetime of manual labor, but her touch was gentle. She then grasped both of his hands in hers and turned them over to examine his palms. She was silent for a moment then spoke to her son in rapid Chinese. Before he could reply, she rose from the table and headed towards the door. Mr. Chang spoke quickly to Cho then went after her, the rest of his family following behind. The two men, whose names Harry had never been told, held their heads together in conversation while their wives did the same, two steps behind them.

Cho took Harry by the arm and began to walk him out. Harry looked at her, confused. "What happened? Did I do something wrong?"

"Oh no, Harry. Grandmother just decided that the meal was over."

Harry's brows knit. "Just like that?"

"She does that sometimes. My sisters think it's a sign of senility."

Harry thought about the old woman's eyes, her body might be aged but there was nothing like senility in those eyes. "I think your sisters are in for quite a surprise one of these days." Cho nodded with a smile. "Shouldn't we pay for the meal?" he asked.

"Don't worry about it, Harry," she replied deadpan. "My family owns this restaurant."

When they had gotten back out onto the street, Harry said, "Cho, what did she say to your father? Was it about me?"

Cho's voice grew solemn. "My Grandmother isn't a Seer, but she is good at some kinds of Divination, like reading palms. She said that you had traveled a long journey, but that you had farther to go still before you could rest." Cho was silent for a minute then spoke again, her tone light and happy once more. "You know, Harry, I think my Grandmother kind of likes you."

Harry tilted his head. "How so?"

"She's given you a Chinese name, Shao Long. It means: the little dragon."

"And that's good?" he asked.

"Yes, Harry, that's very good. The dragon is more than just a symbol of good luck in China; it is a symbol of justice and the power of righteousness. When the gods come down to earth to combat evil, they ride on the backs of dragons."

Harry hesitated. "Yeah, well I'm sure that she gave Michael just as nice a name."

Cho snorted. "Oh, Michael hasn't met my family. He's exactly the type of European boy my father would like me to date. Grandmother would never bother giving him a Chinese name." Cho became thoughtful for a moment. "You know something, Harry? Until today, I'd never heard the story of why my father decided to leave China."

"Your Grandmother is quite an impressive woman."

"Yes, she is, isn't she?"

Together they strolled along Diagon Alley, looking in windows and casually discussing how to spend their time as they idled it away. The sun was warm and the crowds gay as the afternoon wore on. As they turned away from Quality Quidditch Supplies and were about to head to Weasley Wizarding Wheezes, Cho drew up sharply and stared across the way. Harry turned to see what she was looking at and saw Michael Corner leaning against a lamp-post chatting with some friends. He recognized some of them from the DA last year and was about to call out to them when Cho grabbed his arm and hurried him away.

Cho was mumbling under her breath. Harry could only make out a portion of it, "...didn't tell me he'd gotten back..."

"Don't you want to go over and say 'hullo'?" he asked.

"No," Cho said firmly, "he said that he'd owl me as soon as he got back."

"Where's he been?"

She looked intently at a tattered sign posted on the wall beside her. "Michael's family takes a holiday every summer. He said he would be out of touch and that he'd send me an owl as soon as they returned."

"Well, maybe he just got back? You've likely got an owl waiting for you on your windowsill right now."

"Maybe," she said looking unconvinced, "but he's here hanging about, isn't he?"

"Well," Harry reasoned, "it is the last day of the holidays. If he just got back then he would have to be here to get all his things for tomorrow, right?"

"Maybe," Cho said again.

"Well, why don't you just go and say 'hi'; I'm sure he'll be glad to see you."

Cho thought for a second. "No, if he does still need to buy all his things then I wouldn't want to hold him up. Tomorrow on the train... then we can talk."

Harry shook his head in confusion. He did that an awful lot around women, he'd noticed. Cho, meanwhile, was heading off towards The Leaky Cauldron at a good pace and Harry had to hurry to catch up.

They were quickly outside in Muggle London and standing beside the motorbike. Harry began to unhook the helmets while Cho took out her wand and, with a wave, transfigured her skirt into a pair of jeans and her blouse into a chambray work shirt. Her boots became riding boots like Harry's as she slipped her wand up her sleeve for safekeeping.

Tightening the chin strap of her helmet she said, "Why don't we go for one last ride, hmm?"

Harry flew them disillusioned until they were outside of London and on an empty stretch of road where he could set the bike down unseen. Then they began to tear along headed west. The wind wiped around their helmets and tugged at their sleeves Cho held on fiercely through every maneuver Harry did. Finally needing a break, Harry snapped into a rest area. They headed towards a parking stall at far too great a speed. Suddenly, Harry grabbed a handful of the front brake. The nose of the bike dove down under the added weight as Harry held the brakes just short of lock-up. The rear wheel lightened and then rose up into the air. The bike was rolling along on only the front tire when Harry suddenly shifted his weight and the bike pirouetted around. The rear wheel came down with a thud and Harry then applied the rear brake as well bringing them to a stop. Cho saw that they were sitting perfectly inside one of the stalls, pointed back out the way they came.

They climbed off the bike and when they had removed their helmets, Harry saw that Cho was grinning from ear to ear. He opened his mouth to say something when she threw her arms around his neck and laughed with unbridled joy.

"That was just ABSOLUTELY MARVELOUS!" she fairly screamed in his ear.

"I'm glad you enjoyed it," Harry said, hugging her back. "It's the first time I've ever done that with a passenger."

"The FIRST?" she squawked. She swung her arm at him and the helmet she was holding batted him in the shoulder. "You're completely mad, you know that?"

"Barking," he replied with a grin.

They walked over to a series of vending machines and Harry bought them both bottles of fashionable water. Harry downed his in a couple of swallows but Cho just sipped hers.

"So, any idea where we're headed?" Cho asked.

"Well," Harry answered, "I've arranged to store the bike at the Burrow while I'm at school. I just thought we'd run it over there and then Portkey back to Surrey. You don't mind, do you?"

Cho thought for a moment, her lower lip caught between her lips. "It's getting a bit late anyway," she said finally. "Maybe I'd best just Apparate home. You can go on by yourself."

Harry looked at her sadly. "But why, Cho? I thought we were having a good time."

She smiled just as sadly. "We were, Harry. It's just that I'd rather not have to deal with Ginny Weasley right now."

"Aw, c'mon Cho, I know Ginny has been acting a bit odd about you but it's just that... Well, I don't know why she acts that way actually, but I do know that it's not your fault and it shouldn't be your problem. We won't stay long. I'll just put the bike up in their shed and then we'll head out."

"No, Harry," Cho said, shaking her head. "I think it's best if I just go home now. I've... I've still got a lot of packing to do... and things."

Harry suddenly remembered that she, most likely, had an owl waiting for her as well. "Oh, OK then," Harry mumbled. "I guess I'll see you on the train then."

Cho looked down at the grass-lined verge. "Yeah, or at school."

Harry just nodded. Cho stepped away but before she could pop out Harry stopped her.

"Cho!" he called.

"What is it, Harry?"

Harry suddenly was at a loss for words but he also knew that he had to say this. "Well, it's just that... You see..." Harry swallowed hard and tried again, "I just want to say thank you."

"For what?"

"Well, you see, this has been probably the best summer of my life and it's all down to you, and I just wanted to thank you for it."

"Oh Harry," she said returning to his side, "I ought to be the one thanking you. You've given me so much help. I don't think I would have made it through this summer at all without you. I mean, if it hadn't been for our talks, I'd probably be locked away in an asylum by now. Either that or I'd be on a boat to China for my last year of school and then an arranged marriage, like my sisters."

"Your sisters?" Harry managed to say.

"Oh, you remember my saying that I was supposed to be sent to school back in China, don't you?" Harry nodded. "Well, my sisters were."

"And their marriages were arranged?"

"Well, not arranged, per say, but after they finished school, they were fixed up with a couple of fellows who worked in my father's shipping business."

"I thought you said your family owned that restaurant?"

"Harry, my father does a lot of things. So, even though it wasn't formally arranged, they were encouraged to see people that my father had selected. My brothers-in-law got their current positions as sort of their dowries."

"So they don't run their company?"

"Yes, they run it, but my father owns it. I suppose that they'll inherit that portion of the business from my father's will. I know they certainly expect to."

Harry was shaking his head again and could only manage to mumble, "Curious."

"Anyways, Harry," Cho began again, "not only did you give me a wonderful summer, but you also helped more than I can ever say. I really ought to be thanking you."

Harry blushed and was about to say something else when Cho quickly leaned in and gave him a kiss on the cheek. "Take care of yourself, Harry," she said. "I'll see you back at Hogwarts." With a *crack* she was gone before Harry could even say good-bye.

* * * * *

Harry had arranged for a Muggle taxi to take him to Kings Cross so that he didn't have to bother the Dursleys. In truth, Harry was quite excited about getting away from Privet Drive and doing it in Uncle Vernon's company car would only spoil the moment for him. The cab showed up at exactly 9:00 in the morning on Saturday, September the first.

Harry bumped his heavy trunk down the stairs by himself, as the Dursleys lingered over breakfast. No one said a word to him and no one lifted a finger to help until the driver gave him a hand lifting the case into the boot of the car. Next Harry carried out Hedwig's cage and the driver gave Harry a bit of a cross look when Snuffles bounded into the back seat along with the owl.

"Not to worry," Harry said, soundling as chipper as he could. "They're both quite well trained and won't cause any bother." The driver looked as if he doubted this very much.

Harry returned to the smallest bedroom of number 4, Privet Drive one last time. He wanted to make sure that he left nothing behind because he wasn't planning on ever coming back. He checked the wardrobe, his dresser. Both were empty, as was the battered desk. He looked over the pile of Dudley's broken toys that still occupied a significant amount of space in the room. Well, in a few minutes they could occupy all of it, for all Harry cared. Finally, he got down on his knees and crawled under the bed to lift the loose floorboard to make sure that his hiding space was empty. It was, not even a crust from one of Mrs. Weasley's much welcomed meat pies was there.

Hefting his school bag onto his shoulder, he gave the room one last look. He knew he wouldn't feel sad, but somehow he was surprised to find that he didn't feel the least bit nostalgic, or anything for that matter. He had never belonged here and he didn't even want the memories of it that he was taking with him. He shut the door behind him and turned one of the several locks that were still mounted on the door.

At last, he turned towards the stairs and was surprised to see Dudley standing there, waiting. He thought the last Dursley who would want to say good-bye to him would be Dudders. He stopped to look at his cousin and was completely taken off-guard by the uppercut that rammed like a sledgehammer into his solar plexus. All the air in his lungs rushed out with a whooping sound as Harry doubled over. It felt as if his lungs had been turned inside out and Harry struggled against the cramping pain to try to bring air into them again. He slumped slightly forward and right into the path of the overhand right that Dudley brought down against his temple. Harry heard his glasses crack and felt them fly off of his face and onto the floor. Dudley shifted his feet and stepped directly onto them, ensuring their destruction. He grabbed Harry by the hair and twisted his head around roughly. Harry could feel Dudley's breath and taste the sugary sweet cereal that Dud ate for breakfast on it.

"Don't think anything has changed, Cousin," he slurred. "You're still nothing but a worthless freak."

With that, Dudley shoved him towards the stairs and it was only luck that let Harry grab onto the railing and prevent himself from falling all the way down them. Harry scrambled to gather up the shattered remains of his new glasses and staggered down the steps and out into the hall. The only sound he heard was Dudley sniggering as he went to reclaim his second bedroom again.

"'Ere now," the driver exclaimed when Harry collapsed into the back seat of the cab, "you're 'urt. Maybe you ought to go back inside and see t' that before we get under way."

Harry just shook his head. What more appropriate way to leave the Dursleys then bleeding and a bit the worse for wear, just like he had come fifteen years ago? "Just drive," Harry said to him. "I;ve got a train to catch."

top

Part Thirteen:

Harry's cab pulled up at the entrance to Kings Cross Station. Harry went to fetch a trolley while the driver hauled his things from the boot. With little trouble it was all loaded on and Harry paid the driver. He included an overly large tip, as he didn't think that he'd have much use for the muggle money he still had in his pockets. The black cab pulled away as Harry opened his trunk and dug out his old pair of glasses. Able to see clearly once again, Harry pushed his load through the automatic doors and towards the platforms, followed closely by Snuffles.

The station seemed its usual harried self, even on a Saturday. There were crowds of people rushing here and there, all trying to get someplace quickly. But that was why they were all here, wasn't it? To get to someplace else. Harry thought for a moment about where he was going. Hogwarts to be sure, but where would he go after that, if there was an 'after that' to go to?

Most of the crowd was muggle but now and again Harry could make out a Wizarding family leading one or more children off towards the barrier between Platforms 9 & 10. He casually pushed his own trolley in the same direction. He was earlier than usual. Well truth be told, he was usually running late whenever he caught the Hogwarts Express, and today he was merely on time. He pushed through the barrier and onto Platform 9 and ¾. The scarlet locomotive gleamed in the morning sunlight and clouds of steam billowed around the drive wheels. He gazed at the shining metal leviathan with all the emotion that he had lacked at Privet Drive. Here, at last, was something that he wanted to see, and a journey to a destination he wanted to go to. Even with all his problems, it was more o a home than Surrey had ever been. Harry trundled his trolley along the long line of cars, looking for an empty compartment, when he heard familiar voices behind him. He turned and saw Neville and his Gran walking along.

He had seen Neville once this summer, during one of his and Cho's excursions into Diagon Alley, but he had been too busy not being noticed to notice the change in his friend. Instead of being led along the platform by his grandmother, Neville was leading her. He stood tall and carried his head high. She toddled along behind him, with that great, ugly, red bag clutched to her bosom like it held the Queen's jewels. Harry waved cheerily.

"Wotcher, Neville," he called. "You have a good summer?"

"Hello, Harry." Neville called back. "Yeah, it was pretty fair, I must say. How about you? You sure look different!" The two shook hands and at a slight 'hrumph' from behind Neville spoke again. "Harry, I'd like you to meet my grandmother. Gran, this is my friend, Harry Potter."

"It's a pleasure, ma'am," Harry said, "but we have met before, although under less pleasant circumstances. It was last Christmas... at St. Mungo's."

"Yes," the stately older woman responded, "you were visiting a relative, I believe?"

"Actually, ma'am, our other friends were. It was Mr. Arthur Weasley, he had been injured... at work, and I was visiting him with his family."

"Ah, yes, so I've heard."

Harry cleared his throat a bit. "Actually, Neville, I'm glad I ran into you and your grandmother here today. I want to apologize for getting you into trouble last June."

"Tut, tut, my boy," Mrs. Longbottom interrupted. "There is no need for an apology. Neville told me all about what happened." Harry shot Neville an inquiring look and Neville smiled and waggled his hand in a 'so-so' gesture that told Harry that Neville hadn't told his Gran everything. "Neville has always been a brave lad," she continued. "He takes after his father in that way. Always ready to stand up and fight the good fight. Isn't that right, Neville?"

"Yes, Gran," Neville answered with a grin.

"Well, I have to admit that it was a great relief, having Neville there," Harry went on. "He really saved my bacon a few times." The old woman nodded serenely, as if this were the expected norm for her grandson. "I'm sorry he was hurt and broke his wand and all. But even then, he never backed down. Even when Bellatrix was cursing him, he never gave an inch."

"Bellatrix, did you say?" the old woman seemed shocked and Neville's eyes grew wide. Evidently this was something that he hadn't told her, but now that the professor was out of the bag, Harry reckoned he might as well tell her how brave Neville really had been.

"Yes, Bellatrix LeStrange." Harry had a hard time saying the name without swearing and he watched as Mrs. Longbottom's eyes grew wide with shock. "She was after us in particular and, when I tripped and fell, Neville stood right up to her and covered me. She cast the Cruciatus on him, until someone was able to jinx her and break it off."

The old woman gripped her bag even tighter, her cheeks growing pale even under her blusher and Harry began to wonder at the wisdom of his words. "Is this true, Neville?" she asked shakily. He nodded, his face held stiff with pride and determination. "Why didn't you tell me this?"

"I didn't want to upset you, Gran. You know how you get 'bothered' by things sometimes."

Harry shifted uncomfortably, wanting to change the subject. "But he did just great! He was a real Gryffindor. Saved my skin there, I can tell you," he repeated.

"Of course, he's a Gryffindor," Mrs. Longbottom said with stiff pride, her eyes shining a bit too brightly. "As I said before, just like his father. Now if you'll excuse us, Mister Potter, I'd like to say farewell to my grandson."

Harry nodded and moved along. He turned to give Neville an apologetic look for causing him even more trouble but, when he did, he saw a sight that made him grin instead. Mrs. Longbottom, for all her stiff-upper-lip demeanor, had Neville wrapped in a tight hug and Harry could see a tear running down her wrinkled cheek.

Grinning still, Harry continued down the platform. With his face turned back towards Neville and his Gran, Harry wasn't looking where he was going and his trolley rammed into something. Harry turned quickly, an apology on his lips. A trio of familiar red-heads caught his eye a second before Ron saw him and called out, "Hey there, Harry! I wanted to run into you, but not literally."

Harry and Ron bent and gathered the fallen parcels from the crashed carts. They stood and shook hands.

"All set for another year at school, Harry?" Ginny asked him brightly. She was already in her school robes and her new Prefect's badge gleamed with fresh polish. Harry wondered for a moment if she had polished it or perhaps her mum had done it out of sheer pride. "Well, don't just stand there gawping or I may be forced to give you a detention," she chided him with a smirk.

Before Harry could reply, Mrs. Weasley strode up to him and reached out to give one of her trademark hugs. She stopped suddenly when she noticed the bruise that had formed on Harry's cheek. "What on earth happened here?" she admonished, as if Harry had hit himself or something.

"Well," Harry stuttered weakly, "I sort of tripped and fell down the steps leaving the Dursleys."

Molly gave him an appraising look. "Tripped down the stairs, did you? And smacked the side of your head?" Her eyes told Harry that she had already raised quite a few rough and tumble boys and he had better not try to pull any funny business with her. She wanted nothing less than the full truth.

"Well... yeah," Harry stammered.

"Why didn't you clean yourself up before you left then?" Harry was fixed with a stare that would have done a Scotland Yard Inspector proud.

"Well..." Harry's mind was speeding to formulate an excuse as he absently wiped at the blood on his jumper. "I had called a muggle taxi to take me to the station and it was already waiting. I was just taking one last look around to make sure I hadn't left anything behind... I'm never going back there, you recall?" Harry knew he had hit on the right thing to say because Molly's eyes suddenly misted over as she went from interrogation mode to overprotective mum in the space of a heartbeat. "Well, the driver must have been in a hurry because he honked his horn just as I was on the stairs and I sort of tripped." Molly whipped out her wand and was busily working on the bruise as Harry continued to explain. "I knew Aunt Petunia wouldn't care about my getting hurt and so I just rushed here as quick as I could... because I knew you'd be here." Well, Molly immediately engulfed him in a hug and began to pat his back and coo soothingly into his hair. Over her shoulder Harry spied Ginny as she gave him an impressed sort of nod and mouthed 'good story' to him silently.

Mrs. Weasley quickly released Harry and told him, "That's as good as I can do now; the bruise had already started so you'll need some Reducing Salve on it to heal properly. So make sure you go and see Madam Pomprey just as soon as the train gets to school." She waggled a finger at him as she finished, "I'll be sending her an owl as soon as I get home so you'd best do as I say."

"Yes, ma'am," Harry said nodding his head in supplication.

"Well, you lot had best go and find yourselves a compartment or you won't be able to sit together." Molly turned and gave each of them a last bone-crushing hug before turning and leaving them to it.

Ginny swatted Harry on the arm and said approvingly, "Good job, you handled her like a real Weasley."

"I learned from the best," he answered lightly but he was a bit uncertain himself of how he had handled the situation.

Ginny looked at him and asked, "So, what really happened?"

Harry was about to answer when he spotted another group of students further down the platform. It was Michael Corner and his mates. As he watched, Cho walked over. Michael leaned down to kiss her. Cho's head was turned to greet the others so he kissed her on the cheek. Harry swallowed and rubbed his hand through his hair.

Ginny looked from Harry's expression to Cho and Michael and said sadly, "I guess the summer's over, huh?"

Harry thrust his hands into his pockets and answered sadly, "Yeah, I guess it is."

Ginny reached out and gently placed her hand on Harry's elbow. "It's not like it's a surprise or anything. She was seeing the both of you all summer," she said softly.

Harry shrugged her hand off. "Let me ask you a question, Ginny? How long were you and Michael going out?"

"Just about a year," she said getting a bit hot. Why was he snapping at her? She was only trying to point out the truth. "So, I ought to know him a bit."

"Yeah, you ought to. So, you were going out over last summer holidays, right?" She nodded. "And I reckon you spent a lot of time together?"

"Well no," she said, confused. "We were locked up in Grimmauld Place and Michael and his family go off on holiday every... summer." She stopped and thought about this. She continue just as sure of herself as before, "But that didn't matter, we were still seeing each other, we just couldn't see each other for awhile."

"And so, if something happened, if you had a problem you needed help with, then Michael wouldn't have been there for you, would he?" Ginny shook her head. "Well, if it had, and he wasn't, then I'd sure want you to have a friend that you could talk things over with, just to listen and be there for you."

Harry looked down at the determined face of the youngest Weasley. She returned his gaze steadily. "Yeah, but what about you?"

"Maybe I was talking about me."

Harry turned quickly to continue making his way down the length of the train, trying to find an empty compartment for himself, knowing that Hermione, Ron, and Ginny would be in the first car with the rest of the Prefects. He finally found one, as usual, in the last car of the long train. He wrestled his trunk into the overhead rack and put Hedwig on one of the seats. Snuffles clamored in and, after following his tail around in a circle a few times, settled himself on the floor. Harry took the seat opposite Hedwig and stretched his legs out over Snuffles. With no one to talk to, Harry dug the old Apparition guide out of his school bag and began to read as the whistle sounded and the train began its long journey.

Harry tried to concentrate on what he was reading, but no matter how hard he tried his thoughts kept going back to all the stupid things he had done that day. Like letting Dum-dum Duddeykins get one over on him. What had he been thinking? He should have known that the big dud wasn't there for any good purpose. Now his new glasses were smashed and one of his new jumpers had blood stains on the front. The thing with Neville had turned out for the good but that was just luck. And Mrs. Weasley... why in heaven's name did he have to go and act like a ruddy idiot in front of her for? He should have just told her that he fell down and that was it. Why did he have to whinge like some horrid little brat? So what if it tricked her, he didn't need to do that. Harry rammed his fist into the seat cushion, startling both Snuffles and Hedwig. This year was starting out just going right into the loo. If he wasn't careful, he'd wind up spending all his time in a certain girl's lavatory sharing misery with Moaning Myrtle.

"Well, that's just not going to happen," Harry said aloud to himself with determination. "I'll just not permit it!"

All right, so the summer was over. So what if Cho was back to seeing Michael Corner? That didn't change anything. He had had a great summer and nothing now could take that away from him. He knew it was going to end at the station and so it's no big surprise. He wasn't going to let it drag him down, back to the way things were. It was his life and he was in charge of it. If he didn't like the way it was heading then he would just have to change directions himself.

And the only way to change things was to just go ahead and change them, so Harry pulled his trunk down and opened it. First he pulled out a clean jumper and swapped it for his soiled one - the House-elves ought to have no trouble getting rid of the stain on it after all. Next, he pulled out the remains of his broken glasses. Spreading the crushed frame and bits of glass out on top of his trunk he drew his wand and waved it over the debris, "Reparo." The frames came together neatly, and the glass bits melded together inside the wire rims. Unfortunately, Harry saw that there were still several gaps in the lenses. Evidently in his haste, he hadn't managed to get all the pieces of glass up off the floor.

"Blast," Harry growled to himself, "there's that idea right down the loo!"

"Oh, there's still a way to set things right," came a dreamy sounding voice from behind him.

Harry spun around, his wand still in his hand. It was Luna. Harry relaxed immediately and greeted her.

"Having a spot of trouble with your specs?" she asked.

"You could say that," Harry answered. "I broke them back at my aunt's and couldn't use magic to repair them then." He looked down at the incomplete glasses resting on his trunk. "I thought I had all the pieces but I suppose I missed some."

"Not a problem," Luna said casually and she reached out and plucked Harry's old specs from his nose and set them down on the trunk next to his new set. She waved her wand and muttered a switching charm. In an instant the good lenses were in his new frames and the still broken ones had moved to his old. "Now you can wear the new glasses and owl the old ones off to an optometrist to be repaired," she finished. Harry grinned as he placed his new glasses back where they belonged.

"Thanks, Luna," he said. "You're a real life-saver. It's kind of handy having a Ravenclaw around at times."

Luna just smiled her usual enigmatic smile and sat one of the seats across from him. She stuck her wand behind her ear and pulled a copy of The Quibbler from her robes and began to flip through the pages. Harry noted with amusement that the magazine was again upside down. Or else he was.

"So, did you have a good summer?" Harry asked.

"Oh, it was fine," she answered dreamily.

"Did you find any Crumple-horned Snorkacks on your trip to Sweden?" he continued, trying to start a genuine conversation.

"Even better," Luna said, "we didn't see anything of them at all."

Harry looked at her puzzled, "How can that be better than finding them?"

"Well, we didn't find a single shred of evidence to prove that they don't exist, did we?"

"But you didn't find any to prove that they do, either."

"Yes, and so the search goes on. Isn't life so much more interesting when it is filled with questions rather than answers?"

Harry opened his mouth to reply, then shut it again. He thought for a moment and decided that there was just no response to some things.

Some time later, the sound of the compartment door opening snapped Harry out of his thoughts. He had returned to reading the Apparation manual. He looked towards Luna, who still sat with her Quibbler, and they both turned towards the door. Draco Malfoy stood there, leaning in studied casualness against the frame; in the shadows behind him Harry could make out the silhouettes of his two pets, Crabbe and Goyle. Malfoy had his usual smirk plastered on his face and his Prefect's badge gleamed in the lantern light. Harry noticed, however, that his robes didn't look quite as absolutely brand-new as they usually did. They were still of much higher quality than his own of course, but somehow not quite up to Malfoy's usual standards.

Draco opened his mouth to speak and Harry was bracing himself for whatever comment he would make when Snuffles let out a low rumble from his place on the floor. Draco, evidently, hadn't seen the dog lying there, for at the sound his mouth snapped closed and he stepped away from the door jamb.

"I... I thought... But my father told me...," he managed to stammer.

"Oh, come now, Draco, speak up," Harry said, trying his best to imitate Draco's snide drawl. "Your daddy told you what?"

"He... He's dead," was all the response Draco could manage, pointing his finger shakily down at Snuffles.

"He is?" Harry said and raised his eyebrows in shock. "Well, maybe you ought to tell him that then? He certainly doesn't seem to want to hear anything of the sort from me."

"It's some sort of trick," Draco said, regaining some small portion of his self-control.

Snuffles got to his feet, his great bulk seeming to fill the small compartment. Draco unconsciously took a step back into the corridor.

"Really, Draco," Harry drawled oily, "I would have thought, given all the other things that your father is, that the idea that he was also a liar would be quite easy for you to swallow?"

Draco glowered at the idea of someone like Potter speaking of his father in such a way. He took a step closer again, his hand reaching under his robes for his wand. Snuffles curled his lips back, revealing a set of teeth the size of basilisk fangs. Draco stopped instantly.

"Don't think this is over, Potter," he snarled, reaching at the same time for the door latch.

Harry was formulating a reply when Malfoy slammed the compartment door closed again. Harry looked over at Luna, who was returning his gaze in her normally abnormal fashion.

"So, Harry," she said as if the thought had just occurred to her, "will you be starting up the D.A. again this year?"

Harry blinked a few times, trying to shift mental gears to this new topic. "No," he said eventually, "I hardly think that it will be necessary. After all, we only did it last year because of Umbridge and this year's teacher could hardly be as bad as her."

"Do you know who the new teacher is?" she asked in response. Harry shook his head. Luna nodded and then went back to her magazine.

"Luna?" Harry said causing her to look up at him again. "Can I ask you a question?"

"You seem capable of it," she answered.

Harry grinned, she was starting to sound a bit like Dumbledore, and then said, "Are you and Ron seeing each other?"

Luna looked to Harry's right, as if gazing at a person who should be sitting next to him. She blinked her wide eyes and said, "I'm seeing him, but sometimes I wonder if he is seeing me or someone else."

Harry was about to continue when the door to the compartment again slid open. His question stalled in his throat as he saw Cho standing in the door way. She was in her Hogwarts robes but her hair was mussed and she looked rather flustered. Harry tried hard to think of some other reason for her to look so dishelved as she looked quickly around the compartment.

"Drat! She's not here! Where is she hiding?" she said to no one in particular.

"Um, hello Cho," Harry managed. "Can I help you with something?"

"Where's Ginny?" Cho asked without preamble. "I need to speak with her. Have you seen her?"

"Well, no, not since we left London. I reckon she's up in the Prefect's car."

"No," Cho replied, "I've already been up there. She was there for the meeting then left." She pushed a hand up through her hair, causing a few more strands to stick out from the rest. "I've been all the way down the train looking for her. I need to speak with her NOW!" She turned and seemed to recognize Luna for the first time. "Oh, hi there Loo... Luna." Luna nodded in response. "Have you seen her?"

"Seen who?"

"Ginny, Ginny Weasley," Cho said with exasperation. "I need to find her and I can't." Luna just shook her head.

"Cho," Harry said quietly, trying to calm the girl down before she became really distraught, "she has to be on the train somewhere. Maybe she was just in the loo or something." Cho nodded as if considering this. "If she's not with the other Prefects then she's most likely sitting with Dean Thomas as they're dating."

Cho's eyes lit up at this. "Yes, they are, aren't they?" She half turned to go back out the door then turned sharply back to Harry. "And don't you go off anywhere! You sit right there until I get back. Once I have a little chat with Miss Ginny Weasley then I'm going to want to have one with you, as well." With that, she went back onto the corridor and shut the door behind her.

Harry looked at Luna, who returned her gaze calmly. "And they call me 'Loony'?"

The rest of the trip passed in comparative calm. Harry tried to read his book but he kept looking at the door, as if expecting someone to come through. Neither Ron nor Hermione came to call, but he assumed that they were busy with their Prefect duties, whatever they were. He finally gave up and stowed his book away and just sat watching the Scottish countryside go past the window. He pressed his forehead against the cool glass and the reflection of the door in the glass shined into his eyes.

Finally reaching the Hogsmeade station, everyone began to pile out of the train. Harry held back for a few minutes waiting for something but then shrugged and joined the crowds moving towards the carriages. Up ahead, Harry saw Ginny and Hermione climb into a carriage and pushed through the crowds to join them, curious as to what happened with Cho. He reached the carriage and was about to grab the door handle when their voices reached his ears.

"... just barged right in without so much as a by-your-leave and starts right in! Can you believe it?"

"But what did she say?"

"Some rot about how she was a fair person and would give me a chance. Imagine it, I'm practically sitting in Dean's lap and she's ranting about giving me a fair chance!"

"Whatever did you say to her?"

Harry didn't stay around to hear what Ginny had replied. He decided that he had best just find himself another carriage.

After a few minutes, Harry wound up in a carriage with Ron, Luna, and Neville, with Snuffles curled up on the floor. They bounced their way into Hogwarts; the jolting causing an uneasy feeling in Harry's stomach. At least he told himself it was the ride that caused it.

Harry followed the tide of students into the Great Hall. Ginny and Hermione were already there and seated at the Gryffindor table when Ron and Harry took seats opposite them. Snuffles crawled under the table and began to sniff around for dropped morsels. Harry looked tentatively at the two girls and they both raised their eyebrows at him, as if asking what he was looking at. Nervously, Harry began to look around the Hall.

As always, the ceiling above them reflected the sky outside. Tonight there were high clouds obscuring most of the stars and no moon was visible. With a tinge of guilt, Harry realized that he didn't remember what phase the moon was in, or how close to full it was. He thought of Remus Lupin and wondered where his old professo was tonight. Sure, he was still angry with him for all that had happened, but still, the man was the last of the Marauders and Harry didn't like the idea of his being alone.

Harry turned his attention towards the staff table to chase his gloomy thoughts away; most of the teachers were already seated. Professor McGonagall was presently carrying the Sorting Hat, with its rickety stool - Harry wondered for a moment if the stool was as old as the hat itself - up to the front of the room. Hagrid came in through a half-concealed door and took his customary seat at the end of the table. Harry gave him a cheery wave and Hagrid returned it with a tilt of his huge goblet as he took a long drink. The seat next to Hagrid was empty. That was where the new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher ought to be sitting, Harry thought. He asked around the table, but no one knew who the new teacher was. Hermione said that she hoped that it would be Professor Lupin again and Harry agreed, even given their current problems, but felt that it was unlikely with Fudge still serving as Minister.

Professor McGonagall strode back to the rear of the hall to bring in the line of new first years. Harry craned his neck to try to get a good look at them. He noticed Ginny and Hermione's eyes go wide and look at something over his shoulder. Harry quickly turned in his seat to see what it was, maybe the new professor had shown up. Instead of seeing a new face up at the staff table, Harry came eye to eye with an embroidered raven on the patch of a set of Hogwarts' robes... Ravenclaw robes to be more precise... Cho Chang's Ravenclaw robes to be quite exact.

Harry shifted his eyes upwards to look at the girls face, she had combed her hair and it hung in its usual shimmering fall over her shoulders. She smiled at him slightly and cleared her throat.

"Hmm, hi Cho," Harry managed to say.

Cho responded to this by hiking up her robes a bit and sitting on Harry's lap. She was facing him with one knee on either side of his hips. She smile had become quite cheeky.

"Harry Potter," she said in a mock stern voice, "do you have a girlfriend?"

"Huh?" was all that Harry could manage to say. His mind was racing a mile a minute but it also seemed to be going in a tight cirdle and not getting anywhere.

"I asked, Harry, if you were currently seeing anyone socially?" she repeated.

"Uh, no?"

Cho's smile widened as she continued, "Well, by an amazing set of circumstances, I also happen to find myself sans beau and I was wondering if you could think of a mutually beneficial solution to our common dilemma?"

"Wha?" Harry said; too bewildered to form a complete word much less a coherent sentence.

Cho's smile broadened yet again as she spoke to him slowly and clearly, as if she were speaking to a small child or... a boy. "I'm asking, since neither one of us is currently seeing anyone, if you would like us to start seeing each other?"

Harry's mouth worked soundlessly, and as he remained silent Cho's smile began to falter.

"Well, Harry, what will it be? This offer isn't going to remain open forever," she said, her smile now brittle and forced.

"But..." Harry tried. He looked around the room half-panicked, and nowhere he looked could he find his answer. He looked at her almost fearfully. "But the summer's over?" he said in a quiet voice.

Something broke within Cho and her face fell. Tears brimmed in her eyes as she looked at all the Gryffindors staring at her. She couldn't look any of them in the eye and her gaze fell to her hands as they smoothed her robes over her thighs.

"I'm... I'm sorry," she managed to say as she stood up. "I thought you... I didn't realize..." Cho swallowed hard, fighting to maintain her composure. "I'm sorry for disturbing you." She turned and began to walk quickly away from them.

Harry continued to stare into space in utter confusion. He realized that Cho was no longer sitting on his lap but comprehension of what had just happened was still missing. He turned back to the others at the table. Everyone was ogling at him as if he had just kissed Snape... on the mouth. His head swiveled back and forth as if it was no longer under any control. At last he gave a loud yelp and stared down under the table. Snuffles had grabbed a mouthful of the seat of his trousers and bitten down hard. Harry's eyes suddenly focused as he took in the shocked faces of those around him and the rapidly retreating back of Cho Chang. He leapt from his seat and raced to catch up with her.

He caught her directly in from of the staff table and grabbed her shoulder, spinning her around to face him. He could see the tracks of tears on her face and it wrenched his heart to know that this time he had put them there.

"Cho," he began haltingly, "back there... did you?"

Her face grew hard with embarrassment and anger. "You know perfectly well what I did. I made a fool of myself!"

"No... No, you didn't. I just..." He pointed back at where he had been sitting. "I thought..." Harry pointed at her and then at the Ravenclaw table.

Now it was Cho's turn to be confused. "What on earth are you babbling about?" she said tersely

"I thought that you were... and he was..." He pointed some more, his head still shaking in misbelief. "Aren't you?"

Cho followed his finger to see where he was pointing. Michael Corner was sitting there scowling at them both. Cho's anger came back in full measure now and she turned back to Harry and shook her head fiercely.

"You mean you're not?" He asked in total confusion.

"Not anymore."

"But you were?"

"Not anymore," she enunciated slowly and firmly.

"No?" Harry said as if he could hardly believe it. His state of pure confusion began to clear a little as it was replaced by something he knew all too little of: hope.

Cho's anger vanished as Harry's face changed and her expression began to soften. She shook her head and repeated, more gently this time, "No."

"But you wanted... You said... He was..." Harry struggled to find words. "Safe."

Cho looked up into his eyes, her own soft and kind. "Well, maybe I thought about it some more and reckoned: what's the point of seeing someone if you really don't care if they're there with you or not?"

"But I thought... You said that... I was..."

Cho was now smiling up at him with just a hint of mischief in her eyes and she said, "Well, after spending my summer hanging about with the most Gryffindor of Gryffindors, I suppose I've developed a bit of a taste for danger."

"You have?" Harry asked, gaping at her again.

"Yes, I have," she nodded.

"And you want...?" Harry asked incredulously and pointed at his own chest.

"Yes, I do." She laughed a bit. "Who knows, maybe I can even manage to add a few more firsts to my list of personal accomplishments?" she said with a saucy tilt to her head.

Harry stretched to look over her shoulder and down at her bum. "I dunno," he said with a glint in his own eye, "it doesn't look like there's much more room left back there. I don't think anything else would fit."

She swatted his arm, remembering their conversation from early July, and replied, "Not to worry; I'll just start doubling up on my puddings in the evening and there'll soon be plenty of extra room." She smiled shyly up at him. "So?"

"So?" Harry returned.

"Do you?" she said, a bit of her previous apprehension returning to her voice.

Harry nodded vigorously. "Yeah. Yeah, I do."

Cho took a step towards him and Harry took her in his arms. He lifted her to him and kissed her for all he was worth. Cho's arms went around his neck and the rest of the world disappeared. Neither one of them heard the whistles and catcalls that swelled up from around the Great Hall. They didn't hear Harry's friends cheering from the Gryffindor table, or the hisses from Slytherin. They also didn't hear Professor McGonagall clearing her throat.

"Hemm... Excuse me...," she began with a trace of discomfort in her voice. "Excuse me, Mister Potter. Mister Potter! HARRY POTTER!"

Harry and Cho broke their kiss as the Deputy Headmistress shouted in their ears. Their cheeks bloomed crimson as the hall broke out in laughter at their predicament. Harry saw tiny Professor Flitwick, seated on his pile of cushions at the head table, struggling to hide the wide grin he wore as he wagged his finger at them. From the corner of his vision, he saw Cho blushing as she bobbed a quick curtsy to her head of house and scampered off to her seat. And standing right before him, Harry saw Professor McGonagall, as tight-lipped as he had ever seen her, staring daggers at him from a distance of about three feet.

"Mister Potter! That will be 10 points from Gryffindor for your deplorable lack of decorum!" she snapped.

Harry stared at her. "What? 10 points? For one kiss?"

"Yes, Mister Potter," McGonagall replied with a snarl, "10 points for one kiss."

He felt anger building up within him. 10 points! It was as if he wasn't allowed to have anything for himself. All summer he had fought to try to make some kind of a life for himself and now that he was back at school they were doing their best to take it away from him again. His arms began to shake with fury as he looked over at the Gryffindor table, expecting to see accusation and reproach from his housemates. Instead, he saw them cheering. Hermione was wearing the broadest grin he had ever seen on her. Ron was giving him an enthusiastic double thumbs-up. Lavender and Parvati were practically swooning in their seats, and Dean, Seamus, and Neville were standing on their chairs clapping. As suddenly as it came, his anger vanished. He turned back to Professor McGonagall wearing a wide grin of his own.

"Sounds like a bargain to me!" he said as he dashed off to the Ravenclaw table and proceeded to lose another 10 points.

Back at the Gryffindor table, Dean, Neville, and Seamus were climbing off of their chairs and sitting again, talking nonstop. Hermione turned to Ginny and was surprised to see that her friend was as sour and tight-lipped as McGonagall.

"Ginny," Hermione asked, concerned, "what's wrong?"

"This is not going to end well," the younger girl said.

"Oh come on, Ginny, you're not jealous, are you?"

Ginny harrumphed in response. "You know I gave up on that git over a year ago. I am not jealous."

"Then what's the problem? Can't you be happy for him, even if it is with Cho?"

"That's just the point. It is with Cho. You know her, and you know Harry. Harry wouldn't know an honest emotion if it bit him on the arse. He's got no experience with them, and she has gone through more boys in the last few years than Lav and Parvati put together. This just isn't going to end well."

Hermione sat still and considered her friend's words. "What are you saying, Ginny?"

"Oh, come on, Hermione. You're a clever girl. Can't you tell how this is all going to work out? He's going to fall absolutely head over heels for her, and then one day she's going to get bored and dump him like last years fashions."

"But he seems so happy now, isn't that something?" Hermione asked.

"Yeah, he's giddy with it all now, but that is only going to make it that much harder on him when she finally does it." Ginny shook her head sadly. "She's going to break his heart... and then I'll have to kill her."

Hermione's eyes went wide at the seriousness Ginny put into her words. "You can't mean that. Sure you don't like her, but that's... that's just... Well, I don't know what it is but it's barmy."

"She's going to hurt him, Hermione," Ginny said, her words beginning to catch in her throat. "You know it and I know it. I'm supposed to protect him, but I can't protect him from this."

Hermione's hands fell into her lap. "Ginny, really! I know you like Harry, we all do, and we don't want to see him get hurt, but you have to be reasonable."

Ginny's eyes lit with an inner fire. "NO! I don't have to be reasonable. You may want to protect him but... but I have to," she said so earnestly that Hermione had to take a breath to deal with it.

"You have to?"

"Harry saved my life," Ginny tried to explain. "I owe him a debt that I have to repay."

"Come on now, Ginny. In a way, we all owe Harry our lives. After what happened when he was a baby, and then again with the Philosopher's Stone, you could say that we all owe him that, in a manner of speaking."

"Well, I'm not speaking in generalities," Ginny snapped. "When I went into the Chamber that last time, when Riddle was going to kill me to come back to life. Harry came and saved me." Hermione opened her mouth to speak but Ginny cut her off. "When he went down into that pit, he didn't go to fight Tom Riddle, and he didn't go to save the whole bloody world. He went to save me, a silly little girl with a silly little crush." Ginny wiped savagely at her eyes, as if her anger could take away her shame. "A twelve year-old boy went down into hell for me, and he barely knew my name. A skinny little orphan fought and killed a 60 foot Basilisk for me.

"Then, with poison running through his veins, he fought and destroyed Tom's ghost. And then, when it was all over, when I was alive and he was just waiting to die, do you know what he said?" Hermione just shook her head, not knowing any words that would suffice. "He told me to go and find Ron; that my brother would get me out of there. He was dying! He didn't whinge, he didn't cry, and he didn't ask for help. He was relieved. He looked almost glad that it was all going to be over. He told me to leave him there. He told me to just leave him there alone to die and save myself." Again she wiped at the tears that threatened to spill down her face. "And I would have done it. If Fawkes hadn't shown up and saved Harry, I would have just left him there. I was so frightened, I would have run away. Some Gryffindor I am." Hermione reached out to her friend but Ginny pulled away. "But no more! I owe him my life, and if I have to die to repay that debt then that's what I'll do! Because if I don't, how can I ever be seen as his equal?"

"Oh, Ginny, I'm sure that Harry doesn't see you as any less..."

"That's how I see myself!" Ginny spat. "If I'm not willing to sacrifice as much as he did, if I'm not willing to die to save him the way he was willing to die to save me, how can I ever think of myself as worthy of what he did for me?"

Hermione just sat there. For the first time in her life, she could think of nothing to say. Next to her, Ginny saw that further discussion was pointless. She pasted a broad grin into place and raised a hand to her brow in a mock swoon and fell against the boy sitting on her other side.

"Oh Dean, sweetie," she said breathlessly, "will you come to Azkaban to visit me after they take me away?"

Dean snapped his head around from his discussion with Seamus and looked at her questioningly. "What did you say? Why would you be sent to Azkaban? Are you planning to try to cheat on your OWLs?"

Ginny shot him her false grin and said, "Do you think that'll be necessary?"

Dean grinned back and said, "Hush, Harry's coming back. Budge up and make room; I want to hear about this!"

Harry was indeed trotting back to the table but Ron, sitting on the opposite side, waved him over and made room for him there. He sat with his cheeks aflame with embarrassment and a huge, but genuine, grin all over his face. Ginny turned and looked over her shoulder at the Ravenclaw table. Cho was sitting there, just as red as Harry, with her head bent in whispered conversation with the girls around her. Ron leaned over to Harry and said something about how, since he got two such great kisses, he ought to be willing to share one with his mates. Harry laughed and Ginny had to admit it was a richer and more open laugh than she had heard from him in god-knows-how-long. He was about to reply when Professor McGonagall's voice cut through the noise throughout the hall.

"Now, if we are quite ready," she said, giving all of the students a withering glare as if daring one of them to put so much as a toe out of line, "we can begin this year's Sorting." She drew a roll of parchment from the table behind her and opened it. Scanning the first name on the list, she called out in a loud and clear voice, "Ima Nayhole!"

The stern Professor looked out at the excited and somewhat frightened faces of the gathered new students. None of them stepped forward. The professor cleared her throat and called again.

"Ima Nayhole!" Still no response, except for a low buzzing that was building across the tables. "Can anyone here see Ima Nayhole?"

Seamus leaned over to Dean and whispered, "I think I'm beginning to get the hint." Dean smothered his snickers in his sleeve.

Nonplussed, McGonagall consulted her list again and moved on to the next name. "Chuck Wagon! Where is Chuck Wagon?"

This time it was Dean who spoke, "I reckon it's waiting for the Sorting to be finished, like the rest of us." There were scattered giggles spreading across the various tables.

Again Professor McGonagall read a name from her list, "Richard Hertz." The firsties just stood there like so many chipmunks caught crossing a road. The usually stern Deputy tried to look non-threatening and genial. She stooped down towards the children, to get closer to their level, and said as gently as she could, "Come now, children, who's little Dickie Hertz?"

Dean nearly burst when one of the fourth year boys said, "If I tell her mine does, do you think she'll kiss it and make it better?" Ron looked totally flummoxed when a nearly choking Harry leaned over and whispered in his ear. Ron's ears went red and he appeared to be about to have a heart attack. All across the Great Hall, muggle-born and muggle-raised students were whispering to their pure-blooded mates and snickers, giggles and all out guffaws were starting to erupt. Hermione looked absolutely outraged, but Ginny sat there innocently as if she were just mildly curious as to why none of the new students would come forward when their names were called. Harry noticed this and shot her a questioning look that she returned unblinkingly.

Professor McGonagall was now calling for "Uri Nation". "I wish to see Uri Nation up here right this instant!"

It was obvious that Professor McGonagall was starting to become annoyed that none of the children were stepping forward to be sorted. She looked at her list again and called out the next name, "Michael Hunt!"

No one said a word. The firsties stood there in shock and no one at any of the tables dared to so much as breathe. McGonagall looked around, thoroughly exasperated and shouted out, "HAS ANYONE HERE SEEN MI... oh dear."

Her face flamed bright red to match the Gryffindor kerchief she was wearing and her lips disappeared into an almost nonexistent line. She turned on her heel and stormed back to the head table. As if on cue, the hall erupted into chaos. People were rolling on the floor in laughter. The new students seemed to all be thinking that they had made a drastic mistake by choosing to come to Hogwarts at all.

Seated at the center of the Head Table, Dumbledore gazed serenely down at his approaching deputy with his eyes twinkling brightly. For her part, McGonagall didn't even seem to notice when the parchment she was holding burst into flame and turned to dust in her hand. Harry blanched; she had to be really furious to trigger that sort of accidental magic at her age and ability. He watched as the Headmaster mouthed 'Is anything wrong, Minerva dear?"

For her part, McGonagall just threw the ashes she was carrying onto the table and grabbed the other roll of parchment that was laying there. She unrolled it and Harry watched her lips moving as she read through each name several times, as if testing it. Finally satisfied, she returned to the new students and the Sorting finally got underway.

After feast was over and Dumbledore completed his customary opening announcements - the Forbidden Forest was still forbidden and Filch had banned the entire catalog of Weasleys' Wizarding Wheezes - the now exhausted students were released to go to their dormitories. Harry was struggling through the crowd, trying to reach Cho to say 'good night', when an extremely angry looking Professor McGonagall stopped him.

"Mister Potter," she said through clenched jaws, "would you happen to know anything about this evening's incident?"

Harry held his hands up in front of him in surrender. "I swear, Professor, I had nothing to do with that and I had no idea it was going to happen."

"If you didn't, Potter," came the greasy voice of the Potions Master from behind him, "then you most assuredly know who did it."

Harry turned to face him. "I don't know who did it, Professor," he spat back. "I might have some suspicions, but we all know that suspicions aren't sufficient justification for making accusations, don't we?"

Snape held Harry's gaze momentarily than, with a swirl of his robes, he turned and stalked away. After going about ten feet, he stumbled and would have fallen flat on his face if some Hufflepuffs hadn't had the misfortune of being directly in his path so that he could grab onto them for support. He turned on Harry like a snake.

"Hexing a teacher now, Potter?" he snarled.

"I did no such thing, just because you're clumsy..."

Snape fired back, "I know a Tripping Jinx when I see one, Potter!"

"Oh yeah? I'd bet you're quite familiar with them, I would. But rest assured, if I had wanted to trip you it would have been down a whole flight of steps." Snape grew even paler than usual at this. "Maybe we'd all get lucky and you'd break your greasy neck!"

"Potter..." Snape began threateningly.

McGonagall interrupted them, "Now Severus, I was looking right at Mister Potter when you stumbled and I can assure you that he had nothing to do with it."

Harry and Snape just glared at each other. Snape spoke, "That's a detention for you Potter." Harry balked. "For talking back to a member of the staff. Tomorrow night at seven." With this he turned on his heel and stormed out of the Great Hall.

Harry swung a kick at the dais that held the staff table and stomped out after him. In the hallway, he almost ran over Ginny Weasley who was standing in his way.

"Harry?" she opened hesitantly.

"What?" Harry snapped then he thought a moment. "I'm sorry Ginny; it's just that Snape gets me so angry sometimes."

"I know Harry. That's sort of why I wanted to speak to you. I wanted to say I'm sorry for the detention."

"Why?" Harry said stunned.

"Well...," Ginny began, "I'm sort of the one who tripped Snape there in the hall. I'm sorry, I didn't mean for you to get in trouble, he was just being such a git..."

"What else is new?" Harry injected.

"...I just wanted to get back at him for you. If you want, I'll serve the detention with you... or I could tell him that I did it, then I would be the one he blamed," she offered.

Harry grinned ruefully back at her. "Naw, just forget it, Ginny. It's not like I'm going to go anyway."

"What!" Ginny said shocked. "You're going to try to skive off a detention?"

Harry answered as calmly as if he were discussing the weather, "Not try to, I'm going to. I didn't deserve that detention and so I'm not going to serve it. I served enough detentions I didn't deserve last year. I'm not doing it again."

"But Snape'll..."

"Snape'll what?" Harry said with a sardonic smile. "Do you really think he could treat me any worse than he already does?" With that he led their way back to Gryffindor Tower and to bed.

Part Fourteen:

The next morning, a Sunday, Ron Weasley was awakened by the sound of his own stomach grumbling.  He rubbed a sleepy hand across his eyes and tried to focus as he spoke.

“Harry, you awake, mate?  How d’you fancy heading down to the Great Hall for some breakfast?”

There was no response from Harry’s bed and Ron looked over to see that it was empty.

“Hey!  Where’s Harry gone?” he asked his other roommates.

Seamus shook his head sleepily and answered, “Maybe he’s in the loo.”

Dean was slightly more awake than his mate.  “Or else he got up early to go down to the Ravenclaw dorms and snog Cho some more.  I know if I got kissed like that...”

“Twice!” Neville chimed in.

“...last night I’d certainly be looking for more today.”

Ron nodded his head for a moment and then suddenly scowled.  “But that’s never happened, has it?” he said, sounding as menacing as anyone could while wearing pajamas with little broomsticks flying around on them.  Dean gulped once but said nothing.

Dean was, in fact, correct and at that moment Harry Potter was sitting in an alcove watching the hallway the Ravenclaws always came out of when they came to meals.  He didn’t know exactly where their common room was located but he supposed it ought to be down this hallway.

He had been waiting about half an hour when he heard a group of people coming.  He stood and backed into the shadows to try to keep hidden.  He watched as a large group of students, mostly first and second years, came past him on their way to breakfast.  ‘Maybe Cho is going to sleep in today?’ Harry thought to himself.  ‘Maybe she won’t be coming past at all?’  But at that moment he heard another group of students approach.  An unfamiliar voice, probably one of the Prefects, was warning the new firsties that if they had any questions in Potions they should never ask them in class as it only annoyed Professor Snape.  Instead, he told them to write their questions down and ask some of the older students in the common room.  That way they would get their answers and the house wouldn’t lose any points.

Harry pulled back into the shadows again as the group passed.  Suddenly, there she was.  Harry recognized her rich black hair bobbing between the heads of some of her dorm mates.  As she went past him he stepped out of and called softly, “Cho?”

She turned around immediately and, when she saw it was Harry, her face lit with a broad smile.  Waving her friends to continue on, she walked back to him.

“G’morning Harry,” she said quietly.  “What are you doing here?”

Harry blushed with embarrassment.  “I’m sorry; I didn’t mean to interrupt anything.” 

She put a hand on his arm to shush him.  “What did you want?” she said gently.

Harry hung his head and shook it in embarrassment.  “It’s just that, after last night, I sort of wanted to see you again, just to make sure.”

“Make sure of what?” she asked him.

Harry looked into her eyes, hesitating to voice his uncertainty.  “Make sure that I didn’t dream it all.”

Cho flushed prettily and answered, “Well, if you did than I had the same dream, and I’m not sure I want to wake up from it.”

“Yeah, me too.”

Cho looped her arm through his and said, “Come on, you can walk me to breakfast.”

Together they walked to the Great Hall.  Harry took her to her usual seat at the Ravenclaw table.  He was about to leave to join the Gryffindors when one of Cho’s friends piped up, “Aren’t you going to snog her senseless again, Harry?”

Harry looked around and answered with a glint in his eye, “I’m more than willing but remember, McGonagall and Flitwick agreed that the next time the points will be docked from Ravenclaw and not Gryffindor.”

He leaned down to kiss Cho when several giggling girls began to push him away.  “Oh no you don’t,” one said, “we thought we had a sure way to keep Gryffindor out of the running for the house cup this year, but I suppose we’ll just have to think of something else.”

“Well, wait just a sec,” Cho called.  She stood again and gave Harry a quick buss on the cheek.  “I think I’m willing to risk a 1-point kiss, at least.” 

Harry grinned and turned away.  Suddenly, he turned back again.  “Cho, fancy going for a walk around the lake with me later?”  He looked up at the bright blue sky shining through the enchanted ceiling.  “It’s a beautiful morning.”

“As beautiful as Cho?” one of the girls asked teasingly.  Cho blushed deeply and swatted her friend’s shoulder.

Harry blushed too.  “Not hardly,” he whispered.

Cho looked at him and answered his original question, “Sure, meet you at the doors at about 10.”

Harry nodded and headed over to his own housemates.

* * * * *

The late summer sun shone brightly on their shoulders and a warm breeze stirred their hair as the young couple strolled down to the lake.  Harry took in a deep breath and looked up at a large vee of migrating geese winging their way overhead.  He reached out and tentatively took the hand of his companion.  Cho gripped his fingers tightly in return.  They were both smiling as they looked anywhere but at each other.

“Funny, isn’t it?” Cho asked after a few minutes.

“What’s funny?” Harry answered.

Cho bit her lip for a moment before replying, “This.  Us.  I’m actually a bit nervous.”  Harry looked over at her and tilted his head in a question.  “It just strikes me as funny that we have been walking together all summer, and even holding hands, but now it’s just so different and I’m actually a bit nervous.”

Harry smiled at her.  “Yeah, I know what you mean.  What do you think makes this different?”

“Well, I suppose that this summer we were just friends and we both knew it.  There were boundaries and so we knew what to expect.  We knew where we were going.”

Harry looked down at her and said teasingly, “Well, I know exactly where we are going now.”

Cho looked back at him with a hint of apprehension in her eyes.  “And where might that be?”

“Around the lake, silly!” he said before giving her a playful shove and taking off at a sprint.  Cho huffed and then, laughing, took off in pursuit.

On the far side of the lake, they sat in the tall grass and let the sun warm their faces.  In front of them, across the glittering surface of the lake, stood Hogwarts castle, standing tall against the sky, its spires and towers pointing at the clouds drifting past.  Harry could make out the windows of the Owlery and occasionally the shadow of one of its occupants would flit past it as a bird came or went.  He was amazed that a single train ride could take him so far away from Privet Drive.  He was the same boy that he was yesterday but he felt as if the whole world had changed around him, and he was glad of it.

“Cho?” he asked and Cho answered with a small grin.  “Would you mind if I… well, if I kissed you again?”

She rose up onto an elbow and said, “You don’t have to ask, you know.  If you want to kiss me then just do it.  I’m not going to object.”

“You sure?” Harry answered tentatively.  “I mean, I don’t want to seem too pushy or anything.  I don’t want to seem like I’m trying to take advantage…”  Cho silenced him by placing her lips softly over his.  A few minutes later, she rolled back into the grass and Harry lay smiling up at the sky.  After a few more minutes of easy quiet, he sat up again and looked down at Cho’s deep brown eyes.  He seemed as if he wanted to say something but didn’t know how.

“What is it, Harry?” she asked him to break the logjam.  “I know you want to say something.”

“It’s just…” he began and then stopped to pull several tufts of grass from the sod beneath him.  Releasing them into the breeze, he watched their shadows dancing across the ground.  “I’m just not any good at this relationship stuff,” he said at last.  Cho sat up and took his hands in hers.  “I mean, you know, you’re the first girl I’ve really gone out with.  The first one I’ve kissed.  I’ve not done any of this before and you’ve gone out with tons of blokes.”

Cho’s eyes grew hard.  “Harry, are you implying that I’m some sort of tramp?”

Harry’s jaw fell in his shock.  “NO!  I’m not saying that at all!”  He shook his head in frustration and collapsed back onto the grass.  “That’s just what I mean.  I’m no good at this.  I don’t know how to talk to girls, how to sweet-talk them.  I’m hopeless.”

Cho swallowed her initial reaction, knowing that it was just clumsiness and not malice.  “Harry, you don’t have to sweet-talk me to get me to like you.  I already do and I know how sweet you are.  And I haven’t really gone out with that many boys.”

“I know that but you have gone out before.”

“Well, you took a date to the Yule Ball, remember?  So, you have gone out with other girls.”

Harry snorted.  “I wouldn’t exactly call that a date.  Parvati and I walked into the Ball together and sat at the same table, but I doubt anyone would call that a date.  Especially her.”

“You did dance with her,” Cho pointed out.

“Yeah, but only the first song and that only because McGonagall said I had to.  After that, I spent the whole night sitting on my rump with Ron and acting like a complete twit.  Parvati wound up dancing with that lot of fellows from Beauxbatons.”

“At least she had a good time,” Cho said, trying to lighten the mood.

Harry thought about this for a moment.  “You know something?” he said seriously.  “I hope she did.  I suppose I really ought to apologize to her or something for being such a rotten date.”

“I think that would be nice,” Cho said with a smile, “just don’t go and ask if you can make it up to her next Hogsmeade visit.  You’re mine now!”

“I reckon that’s really my point,” Harry continued.  “I don’t know any more now about how to be a good boyfriend than I knew then.  I don’t want to mess this up, not after the way things went between us last year.”

“I don’t want to mess things up either, Harry.  I was just as much to blame for the mess we made of things as you were.”

“Yeah, but you have an excuse.  I was just a prat.  And I don’t want to be a prat anymore.  I want to be a good boyfriend, the kind you deserve,” Harry said quietly.

Cho suddenly flushed and caught him into a tight embrace.  “You are a good boyfriend,” she whispered in his ear.  She released him and smoothed the front of her robes.  “You just need a little polishing to be a perfect Knight-in-Shining-Armor, that’s all.  And it’s not like I can write books on the subject, you know.”

“Yeah but…”  Cho gave Harry a look that told him he had better tread carefully.  Harry took a deep breath and, like a true Gryffindor, jumped right into the deep end regardless.  “You already know that you are the first girl I’ve ever kissed.  The only one in fact.”  Cho nodded carefully at this.  “And you told me that Roger Davies gave you your first kiss.  And then you dated Cedric.  You even went out with Michael for a bit and I assume…”  Harry looked over and caught the potentially explosive glint in Cho’s eye before he went too far.  “Er... I assume I have no idea what happened between the two of you.  And it’s really none of my business anyway.”  Cho seemed to accept this and Harry breathed a sigh of relief.  “I just…  I feel a bit lost here.  I don’t want to make a mistake but I also don’t know how to avoid them.”

Cho stood and, for one horrific second, Harry thought she was going to storm off, but instead she extended her hand to help Harry up.  After they both stood, she hooked her arm through his and they set off to continue their stroll around the lake.

After a slow minute Cho spoke, “I think I understand what you mean.  When I started dating I was really nervous too, but as a girl all I had to do was follow my date’s lead.  But then, standing there in the Great Hall with everybody watching me ask you if you wanted to start going out again... I sort of got the idea of how frightening it can be.  But remember Harry, I haven’t dated that many boys myself.  I’m just as nervous as you are, and I don’t want to mess this up either.  Let’s just take things slow and easy at first and we’ll feel our way along.”

Harry snaked his arms around her back and slowly ran his fingers up her spine.  He was rewarded with a shiver from Cho as she melted against his chest.  “Feel my way along, eh?” he said with a grin.  “I like the sound of that.” 

The grass shuffled beneath their feet as they again made their way towards the great oaken doors of the castle.  Their arms swung easily as their hands remained linked.

“So, what are your plans for the rest of the day?” Cho asked.

Harry thought for a moment.  “I dunno, nothing yet.  How about you?”

“Well, this is my N.E.W.T.s year and I need to get started early if I’m going to do my best.”

Harry thought for a moment about what Cho had said before, about Hermione not wanting to date a fellow from her own house because it would interfere with her studies.  He knew that he would have to give Cho plenty of time for that.  “Well then, why don’t you get a head start on that this afternoon?  I think I can convince some of the guys to join me in a pick-up Quidditch game.”

Cho eyes suddenly brightened.  “Oh!  Did you make Captain?  That would be so marvelous!”

Harry looked at her excited face and suddenly realized something.  “You made it, didn’t you?  You’re the Ravenclaw Captain.”  Her flush was all the answer he needed.  “That’s wonderful, Cho.  I’m really glad for you.”

“But what about you?  Are you the Gryffindor Captain?”

Harry smiled sadly, “Cho, I’m not even on the team, remember?  I was banned last year.  Ron’s Captain.”

“You mean you won’t even be playing?” she asked.

“Nobody’s told me the ban was lifted so I reckon not.”

“But I was so looking forward to beating you this year!”

“Sorry to disappoint you.”

“That’s not fair!”

“Not much in life is,” was his calm answer.

Cho looked around, trying to think of some way to salvage the conversation.  She finally lit on an idea.  “OK, so I’ll study this afternoon and you see if you can get up a game.  We can, maybe, meet for a bit after dinner?  Seeing as this is just the first day back, I don’t think the Astronomy Tower will be too crowded.”

Harry looked at her with a surprised grin and said, “It had better not be.”  With that he kissed her lightly and they headed in to have lunch.

The Gryffindors jumped at the idea of playing Quidditch and a group, including Ron, Ginny, Dean, Seamus, and, surprisingly, Lavender and Parvati, headed down to the pitch after lunch.  Hermione brought a bag full of books to study as she watched them while Snuffles lay dozing in the shade.  The afternoon was spent in a joyous pursuit of nothing in particular as they played, ending games and rearranging teams as the whim took them.  Once, as Harry soared above the pitch, enjoying the feeling of freedom that flying always gave him, he noticed a group of girls spread out on the lawn near the castle, studying.  A small hand waved at him and he immediately recognized Cho.  Harry did a roll in response then dove straight towards the ground at a speed that had Hermione shrieking in fear.

Later that night, long after everyone else in the castle had gone to sleep.  Harry lay quietly in his comfortable four-poster and locked the memory of this day carefully away in his mind.  No matter what the future brought for him, no matter what horrors or trials he would have to face, he would always have the memory of this one perfect day to carry him through.

* * * * *

Monday morning came far too early to the sixth year Gryffindor boys’ dormitory.  Ron grumbled as Harry padded into the showers and Neville watered his collection of plants on the windowsill.  They made their way down to the Great Hall for breakfast and to receive their class schedules.  Harry vaguely wondered what classes he had been assigned, since along with not reading his OWL scores he had deliberately neglected to send in any class selections.  Snuffles scooted ahead of them and crawled under the table in front of Harry’s usual place.  Harry grinned at the memory of last night.  Having a dog accompany him and Cho to the Astronomy Tower had turned out to be a blessing as his keen hearing had prevented a possibly very embarrassing interruption by a suspicious Mister Filch.  Harry noticed that Cho had not come down yet as he began to eat.

A few minutes later, Hermione came walking along the table, handing out class schedules.  Harry looked at his and was not really surprised to see that he had every class he needed to meet his Auror requirements, including Potions.  He also had Care of Magical Creatures and Herbology as electives.  ‘Not bad,’ he thought.  He had already bought the books for all but the Herbology class and he could get that one by owl.

“So, mate,” Ron said cheerily, “what do we have first?”

Harry glanced at his schedule and replied with a grin, “Defense!  Now that’s a good sign for the rest of the year.”

“Yeah,” agreed Ron, “maybe we should have stuck with Divination after all?”

As if on cue, there came a screech from outside the doors.  All the Gryffindors were immediately on their feet and many had their wands out and at the ready.

“That was Professor Trelawney!” Parvati shouted as they ran for the entrance.

They pushed their way through the doors to see Professor Trelawney standing in the middle of the hall waving her thin arms like a mantis’ legs and screaming at the top of her lungs.  Before they had even a chance of figuring out what was going on, Snuffles bounded past them and skidded to a stop right in front of the Professor.  She stopped mid-screech and pointed one boney finger at the huge black beast.

“THE GRIM!” she wailed.  “I knew you would bring nothing but death in your wake!”

Harry ran up to grab hold of Snuffles before he could cause any more damage when he stopped short, finally seeing the person Trelawney was screaming at.  “WHAT THE BLOODY HELL ARE YOU DOING HERE?”

The shrill girlish voice that answered his question gave no doubt to any who listened who the cause of all the commotion was.  “Hem hem, mind your language, Mister Potter,” said Dolores Jane Umbridge.  “I am a member of the faculty and I will be treated with respect.”

“I’ll treat you to my boot in your arse, you filthy toad,” Harry continued to shout.  “Now answer my question: What the bloody hell are you doing here?” His voice was rife with anger.

Umbridge fussed with the collar of her horrid pink cardigan and replied, her voice even sweeter and more sickening than it had been a moment ago. “I am the Professor in charge of teaching Defense Against the Dark Arts, as you well know.  Now why don’t you head off on your way before you get into trouble?”

“How could you be back after the cock-up you showed yourself to be last year?  Dumbledore can’t be that stupid!”

Umbridge smiled widely in that way that usually meant Harry was about to spend a few evenings in detention and was about to speak when another, calmer, voice broke in.

“Indeed he is not,” came the amused tones of Albus Dumbledore, “however, there are certain things that are beyond even my control.  Now, what seems to be the trouble here?”

Harry turned on him and practically screamed, “How could you allow this revolting hag to come back?  She ought to be in Azkaban, not here at Hogwarts!”

Dumbledore’s tone remained calm and neutral as he spoke.  “As I have already said, Harry, some things are beyond my control and Miss Umbridge is indeed this year’s Defense Against the Dark Arts instructor.”

“If you think for one minute I’m going to tolerate being in the same room as this... thing then you’re as barmy as the Daily Prophet usually claims.”

Dolores Umbridge, whose accharin smile had been growing increasingly tense and brittle as Harry raged, interrupted.  “Mister Potter, I’ve taken as much of your snide attitude as I am going to take.”

“Nobody’s talking to you,” Harry snapped.

“DETENTION!” Umbridge almost giggled.  She made a point of tugging at the hem of her jumper before continuing in her normal grating voice.  “The unfortunate conclusion of last term is no excuse for your disrespectful attitude towards the staff, Mister Potter.  I am your Professor and you will obey me.”

Harry turned on her with hatred dripping off of his voice, “It will be a cold day in hell before I step into any class that you pretend to teach.”

“YOU WILL LEARN TO SHOW PROPER RESPECT!” she practically screeched.   She had cast off her girlish demeanor and had a gleam of anticipation in her eye.

“I’ll show you all the respect you deserve, you cow.  NONE!”

“I AM A PROFESSOR HERE AND YOU WILL CONFORM!”

“You are totally incompetent to teach anything!”

Dolores shook herself to regain her composure and said sweetly, “And I suppose you think you could do better, hmm?”

“I ALREADY HAVE!”

Umbridge smiled her girlish smile, her eyes glittering with what looked like desire, and said calmly, “That will be a week’s worth of detentions now, Potter.  And you know what that means.”

“If you think for one moment that I will...” Harry began, but he was cut off by Dumbledore.

“You will indeed serve your assigned detentions, Harry,” he said, taking control.  Harry looked at him in betrayal while Dolores seemed to dance with glee.  “However, you will serve them with me rather than Miss Umbridge.”

Dolores’ cheeks flamed as her eyes narrowed.  “Headmaster,” she said in her most condescendingly sweet voice, “I assigned the detentions and he shall serve them with me.  I am after all, the High...”

“Alas, Dolores,” the Headmaster interrupted, sounding almost sad, “although you may remain as a member of the faculty, the post of High Inquisitor has been abolished and, in accordance with Educational Decree number thirty, all powers and responsibilities formerly assigned to the High Inquisitor are invested with the Headmaster.  Now, to the best of my knowledge, I am the Headmaster of Hogwarts and, therefore, I have the power to approve or modify all punishments as I see fit.”

Umbridge’s eyes darted around the growing crowd as she struggled to regain some semblance of control over the situation.  Finally, she grasped onto an idea.  “Hem, hem,” she coughed delicately, “It is almost time for classes to begin, so why don’t we all just proceed to them, eh?  I believe your first class, Mister Potter, is Defense Against the Dark Arts... with me.”  She was smiling gleefully again.  “So why don’t we get to it?”

Harry looked at her with unmasked hatred.  “If you think for one second that I will ever step into any class with you again then you’re even more stupid than I thought you were.”  Professor Umbridge’s face grew brittle under her smile and her eyes blazed.  Harry looked as if he were about to hex her when Dumbledore stepped between them.

“Harry,” he said quietly, “if you miss any class without a valid reason then you will receive a detention.”  He glanced at the huge crowd of students that surrounded them and raised his voice slightly to be heard by all.  “Indeed, any student who deliberately skives off a class will be assigned detention.  And you, Mister Potter, since you are so sure that you can do a better job of teaching the Defense Against the Dark Arts than the Ministry’s designated instructor, will have the responsibility of overseeing those detentions.”

“W-w-what?” Harry stammered.

Dumbledore turned and looked Harry straight in the eye, his own blue ones twinkling madly.  “If you are so certain that you could do a better job then the Ministry’s assigned instructor, then prove it.  Your assigned detentions with me will be spent developing what you consider to be an appropriate curriculum for the Defense Against the Dark Arts class.  You will then have the chance to demonstrate your skills by teaching that curriculum to those other students who choose to skip their Defense classes.”  He then looked at the surrounding students and continued in a loud and clear voice.  “Let it be known that any student who misses a Defense Against the Dark Arts class will be given a detention.  These Detention Assignees in their fifth year and higher will serve these detentions in a Detention Area that I will designate and be supervised by Mister Potter.”  His twinkling eyes hardened into a slight glare now.  “All students from first through fourth years will serve their detentions with Mister Filch.”  Many of the younger students, who had gathered around to watch the excitement, suddenly looked at their feet and edged away from the Headmaster.  “Now, it is getting late and I suggest that all of you head off to your classes.” 

He began to make shooing motions with his hands and the crowd of students began to disperse.  Soon the corridor was almost empty.  Dumbledore looked at Harry and smiled.  “As you are scheduled for Defense Against the Dark Arts at this time, I will be awaiting you in my office to discuss your syllabus.”  With that he turned and walked sedately up the broad marble staircase towards his office.

Harry stood in the center of the Entrance Hal, completely stunned.  As the flow of students dwindled, he looked around to see Ron, Ginny, and Hermione looking at him with broad smiles.

“I’m due in Divination,” Ginny said brightly, “and I can’t wait to see what Old Bug Eyes has to predict today!”  She then proceeded to skip off down the corridor heading towards the North Tower.

Ron gave him a quick pat on the back and said, “It looks like I’ve got a free period so I suppose I have time for a bit more breakfast.” With this he turned and returned to the Great Hall.

Hermione was practically dancing with excitement.  “I guess the Headmaster isn’t going to let you drop the DA after all?” she piped up, grinning broadly.

“Huh?” Harry answered, still a bit shocked.

“Oh, come on, Harry!” she answered.  “Don’t you see it?  Detention Assignees going to the Detention Area?  You’re back in charge of the DA, and there’s nothing Umbridge or the Ministry can do about it!”

Harry shook his head, at last coming to terms with what this all meant, when a drawling voice drifted up the stairs behind him.

“My, my,” Draco Malfoy sneered, coming up from the dungeons, “It would seem that Dumbledore’s little pet is back in everyone’s good graces.”

“Stuff a sock in it, Malfoy,” Harry replied, irritated by the mere presence of the Slytherin.

“Watch it there, Potty, or I’ll have to give you a detention.  This one to be served with Professor Snape,” the blond boy said with a smirk.

“Oh no, Malfoy,” said Hermione, stepping between the two boys, “you’d best watch it, or Harry may just decide to dock some house points.”

“What are you driveling about, Mu...”  At the glare from Harry and the sight of his hand already on his wand, Malfoy continued more slowly.  “Muggle.  Potty here isn’t a Prefect; Dumbledore didn’t think he was good enough for that.  Besides, even if he were, Prefects can’t dock house points, only assign detentions.  Now, the Inquisitorial Squad,” he continued wistfully, regaining his stride, “had the authority to dock points but that has been disbanded, at least temporarily.”  Draco’s words held the hint of a threat and Harry and Hermione both felt it clearly.

Harry tensed, but Hermione continued in a voice as sickly sweet as Umbridge’s, “Right you are, Draco.  Harry isn’t a Prefect, and if he was he wouldn’t be able to dock points, but you heard the Headmaster as clearly as I did.”

Now it was Draco’s turn to look confused.  “What are you on about, Granger?”

“Harry here was assigned the responsibility, by the Headmaster mind, of instructing students in a proper class of Defense Against the Dark Arts.”

“So?” Draco sneered, obviously not understanding Hermione’s train of thought at all.  Harry, too, stood looking at her and waiting for an explanation.

“Well,” Hermione continued, now enjoying every second of the encounter, “according to the bylaws of Hogwarts, as stated in Hogwarts: A History, any person designated by the Headmaster or the Board of Governors and entrusted with the instruction of students, whether granted the title of Professor or not, will be deemed as a member of the staff and empowered with all authorities thereto, to include the assigning of punishments and the awarding or removal of house points, as they see fit.”  Hermione smiled broadly at the nonplussed Slytherin.

“You’re lying!” he spat at last.  Hermione’s reply was to give him a self-satisfied smirk of her own and glance over at Harry.

Harry, too, was grinning as he spoke.  “Miss Granger,” he said gleefully, “for your remarkable breadth of knowledge about the school, I award Gryffindor house 5 points.”  There was a tinkling sound behind them; they all turned to look as five rubies danced up the huge hourglass that represented Gryffindor in the house standings.  Harry turned back on Malfoy with a glare.  “As for you, Mister Malfoy, for falsely accusing another student I dock your house 10 points!”  More noise from behind them signaled that ten emeralds had fallen from Slytherin’s glass.  “Now may I suggest that you scurry off to class before I have to assign you a detention for being late with no good reason?”

Hermione burst into a fit of giggles as Draco slinked off.  “That was absolutely brilliant!” she crowed.  “Just like I’ve always dreamt it would be.  Of course, in my dreams I’m the one who is a member of the faculty, but this was almost as satisfying.”  She gave Harry a fierce hug.  “Now, I’m off to the Library to get a head start on classes and you,” she said while poking a finger into his ribs, “had better head up to the Headmaster’s.  He’s expecting you.”

Hermione practically danced up the stairs as Harry followed at a more sedate, and, he thought, more professorial pace.

The stone gargoyle that guarded the stairway to Dumbledore’s office had evidently been told to expect him for it leapt aside as Harry reached it and he stepped onto the moving staircase.  Harry paused at the thick oaken door to the Headmaster’s office then raised his hand to the knocker, but before he could touch it Dumbledore’s voice rang out, “Come in, Harry.  I’ve been expecting you.”

Harry entered the room with some small amount of dread.  His last time here had not been pleasant.  Snape had hexed him and then Dumbledore had removed Sirius from his mind, triggering his return to Department of Mysteries.  The Headmaster must have sensed his anxiety for he immediately stood and motioned Harry to a seat on the opposite side of his desk.  When Harry had taken his seat, Dumbledore waved his wand and a tea service appeared, along with a plate of scones.  He handed a cup to Harry and, as he stirred milk and sugar into his own, he began.

“Harry,” he said in his usual calm voice, “I will endeavor to make this visit more pleasant than your last few to this office have been.  We seem to be making a bit of a habit of making this office a place you wish to avoid rather than a refuge.  I hope to change that over the course of the upcoming year.”  Harry just nodded.  Dumbledore gazed at Harry over his half-moon spectacles and Harry began to scan the painting on the walls in an attempt to avoid eye contact.  Then, before Harry even saw what he was doing, Dumbledore turned and grabbed one of several shining, spinning silver objects that decorated the shelves behind him.  Dashing it against the wall, he smashed it to bits.

“What the...” Harry sputtered, spinning to face the Headmaster, as Dumbledore brought his hands back to rest upon his desk.

“I know it would seem, Harry,” the old man began, “that I spend too much time surrounded by things and not enough by people.  At times, I admit that I could be accused of treating people as things rather than thinking and feeling equals.”  He waved his wand and the shattered pieces of the Sneakoscope flew back together and re-settled themselves on the shelf behind his head.  “Alas, objects can be easily repaired but people...”  He left the sentence hanging.  “I shall endeavor to remedy the situation but much of the work needed must be done by those that are damaged rather than the ones seeking to repair them.”

Dumbledore took a slow sip of his tea before continuing.  “I assume that you are rather concerned regarding the return of Miss Umbridge to this school.”  He raised his hand to forestall Harry’s hot reply.  “It was not my doing.  Indeed, I would rather leave the post vacant than have that woman within these walls but, alas, that is beyond my power.”

Harry looked over at the portrait of Phineas Negellus, who, rather than appear to be napping as the rest of the portraits did, leaned against his frame with an irritating sneer on his face.  To avoid blasting the painting off the wall, Harry turned to face Dumbledore again.  “Then why is she here?”

“Dolores is in a bit of a unique situation among the staff here at Hogwarts,” the Headmaster said evenly.  “She was hired neither by me nor by the Board of Governors, as was the rest of the staff.  She was appointed directly by the Minister of Magic himself and therefore I have no power to remove her.”

Harry was dumbstruck.  He worked his jaws for a minute before he managed to get any words out.  “Do you mean to say that she’s here permanently?”

Dumbledore shook his head.  “Not entirely, no.  What I meant was that since she was hired by the Minister, only the Minister has the power to fire her and he has chosen not to do so at this time.”  Harry sputtered for a moment before Dumbledore spoke again.  “The only other alternative is for her to resign her post and leave voluntarily.” 

“And that’s why I’m here,” Harry stated rather than asked.

“The students need to learn to defend themselves,” Dumbledore responded.  “The results of last term’s O.W.L. and N.E.W.T. examinations in Defense Against the Dark Arts were quite telling, Harry.  Were you aware that the top ten scores in both sets of examinations were had by members of your club?”

Harry looked grim as he spoke, “And so I’m supposed to make sure that it happens again, is that it?”

Dumbledore remained calm.  “The students need to learn what you can teach them.”

“You knew this all along, didn’t you?”

“I suspected that it might come to this, yes.”

“You could have warned me.”

“I only suspected it, Harry, I didn’t truly know Dolores was returning until just this weekend, and then there was no time to discuss the matter with you.”

“If you suspected it, you should have told me,” Harry said angrily.

“I am the Headmaster of a school with over 200 students, Harry,” he replied calmly.  “I am also the leader of the Order of the Phoenix, and the chief Warlock of the Wizengamot.  My days are filled with planning for all sorts of possibilities.  Should I consult with you on all of them?  Would you like to know my contingency plans should the castle be destroyed by an earthquake?  Or perhaps what I would do should more than half of the faculty be stricken by some disease and be unable to perform their duties?  What about if...”

“All right, all right,” Harry snapped.  “I get the picture, you’re a busy man, but still you ought to let me know when one of your schemes directly involves me.”

“Unfortunately Harry, a great many of my potential actions directly involve you in one manner or another,” Dumbledore said sadly.  “There just aren’t enough hours in the day to keep you apprised of all of them.  You’ll just have to trust me sometimes.”

“And what if I don’t want to trust you?” Harry asked.  The air grew pregnant with the pause as Harry waited and Dumbledore didn’t answer, but then Harry knew the answer already: he didn’t have a choice.  Harry slumped back in his chair in resignation.

Dumbledore took another sip of his tea and then carefully chose a scone to place on the plate in front of him, giving Harry time to take in all this information.  “Now, what say we get started on your lesson plans?”

top

Part Fifteen:

If any of the sixth-years thought that their workload would decrease now that their O.W.L.s were over, they were rather rudely surprised. The Professors began assigning piles of homework from the very first day of class, telling their students that all the hard work would pay off when they took their N.E.W.T.s. Hermione was truly in her element; however, by Wednesday's classes Harry was already woefully behind in his assignments, and that was without his taking any Defense classes.

At breakfast Thursday morning nearly everyone at the Gryffindor table had their noses pressed into textbooks as they spooned porridge into their mouths. Hermione had two books propped against milk jugs and a third in her hand, Ron was reviewing an old Quidditch playbook that Oliver Wood had given to Angelina, who had in turn passed it down to Ron, and Harry was deep into his Potions text; their first class with Snape was immediately after breakfast and he wanted to be as prepared as possible. His concentration was broken, however, when a paper bird flapped down and landed on his spoon just as it was paused at his lips. Curious glances followed him as he took the bird and lowered his spoon back to his bowl.

"Wha's that?" Ron asked.

"It flew over like one of those parchment aeroplanes Dad uses at the Ministry," Ginny quipped, "but it's a bird."

"It's origami, the Japanese art of paper folding," Hermione informed them all. "That is a crane, a symbol of good luck and one of the basic forms."

In the meantime, Harry had begun to unfold the parchment to see if it contained a message. He blushed when he saw it. Ginny stood and looked over the table to see. She sat down with a grimace when she saw a large red kiss, obviously formed with lipstick. Harry looked over at the Ravenclaw table and saw Cho waving at him jauntily. He smiled back and put the paper into his pocket.

"We have Charms after lunch today, don't we?" he asked. Hermione nodded in response and Harry said, "I need to speak with Professor Flitwick after class." Ginny looked to be about to say something when the hall was filled with the fluttering of a hundred owls.

"Ah, mail's here," Ron said.

Harry looked up and smiled to himself as a brace of four owls, a long thin package slung between them, swooped down from one of the high windows towards the Gryffindor table. Watching them approach he was able to duck as they came in for an indecorous landing in the middle of the table. Ginny was wiping cold porridge from her face as the owls struggled to get to her.

"Shear off, you blasted pigeons!" she scolded as the birds knocked over her pumpkin juice. She reached out and began to untie the package from their legs as the rest of the Gryffindors began to gather around her.

"That looks like a... broomstick," Ron gasped as Ginny fed the owls strips of bacon. "G'wan Ginny, open it up and let's see."

The delivery owls taken care of, Ginny unwrapped the parcel spilling a shining new Nimbus Storm onto the table in front of them. Ginny looked at it for a few seconds and then raised her head to look at the people gathered around her. She locked eyes with Harry who returned her gaze wide-eyed and unblinking, thinking that what was good for the goose was good for the gander.

"Nice broom," he mouthed to her silently. She blushed and made to reply when Ron interrupted her.

"Who could have sent it to you?" he asked. "Reckon it was the twins?"

"I dunno," Ginny answered. "Why would they send me a broom?"

"Isn't it plain?" Ron asked as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. "They want us to win the Cup again!"

"Maybe..." Ginny began only to be interrupted by a stern voice from behind them.

"Indeed, it is a promising-looking broom, Miss Weasley," Professor McGonagall said. She had come up without anyone noticing to them to see what all the commotion was about. "With that, your performance as Seeker should be something to see indeed."

"But Harry's flying Seeker," Ron blurted out.

"Yeah," added Ginny, "I was thinking of trying out for Chaser." She looked over her shoulder at her Head of House. "Oh no, you don't mean..." Ginny's eyes grew wide with shock. "Harry's still banned?"

McGonagall's lips practically disappeared as she glared at the table collectively. "Mister Potter's punishment was handed down through established procedures and there is no reason at present to alter it."

"But that's totally unfair!" Ron practically screamed. "That ban was completely out of line and everyone knows it!"

"Irrespective of what you or anyone else may know, Mister Weasley, the punishment was handed down in accordance with the by-laws of this school and the staff has no reason to question it."

"You mean Harry will never be able to play again?" Ron said, stunned.

With this Professor McGonagall shifted her gaze to Harry, who had sat stonily silent throughout the discussion. "The only person with any say in the matter is Mister Potter. If he feels the punishment was unjust than he can appeal it. Until and unless he decides to do so, my hands are tied in this matter."

Every pair of eyes at the table turned to look at Harry. He glared back at them all and then turned his face back towards the Professor. He didn't say a word as he threw his books into his bag and stood from the table. Tossing the bag over his shoulder, he stalked from the room leaving all the Gryffindors staring after him.

Harry was the first student to arrive at the Potions classroom. He took a seat at a table not quite in the back of the room and far enough to one side that he should have an easy time of avoiding Snape's line-of-sight. After a few minutes other students began to trickle in.

Ron took the seat next to him and whispered urgently, "What was that all about, Harry?"

"Just leave it alone, Ron," was Harry's curt reply.

"But McGonagall said that if you want to play Quidditch then you're going to have to appeal your ban," Ron responded. "So, when are you gonna do it?"

"I'm not."

"WHAT?"

"You heard me; I'm not going to appeal it, so just drop it, OK?"

While Ron sat there sputtering, Hermione joined them and sat directly in front of the pair. Padma Patil came in and sat beside her; the NEWT level classes would obviously have a different mix of houses in them than in their previous years. When she looked back at the two of them Ron shot her an exasperated look. Padma turned back with a sniff.

"What's wrong?" Hermione asked them. Harry noticed that the Ravenclaw was leaning slightly back in her seat but nonchalantly looking at the front of the class. She was obviously trying to eavesdrop on their conversation.

"Can you believe it?" Ron snorted. "Harry says he's not going to appeal the ban. He's giving up on Quidditch!"

Hermione seemed shocked and turned in her seat to face Harry.

"It's none of your business, Hermione, so just leave off, all right?" Harry whispered fiercely as the door to Snape's office swung open. Hermione didn't notice and continued to stare at Harry as the Potions Master bore down on them.

"Not paying attention already, Miss Granger? It's only your first class, or do you think you already know everything there is to know?" Hermione snapped around at Snape's words, her cheeks hot with embarrassment. "That will be five points from Gryffindor. Now shall we get started?" He turned away and, with a wave of his wand, a list of ingredients along with a complex set of directions appeared on the blackboard at the front of the room.

"It is quite a mystery how some of you, who shall remain nameless," Snape continued as he shot an unsubtle glance at Harry and Ron, "managed to get into this class but be that as it may, I will not be easing back on the material. This course will be sink or swim and anyone I feel isn't making the grade will be removed." Harry heard a snigger from the other side of the room and turned to see Malfoy sitting next to Blaise Zabini and not bothering to hide the smirk on his face. "Now I suggest that you get started on this rather simple revealing potion if you wish to get it finished before the end of class. When finished it should be crystal clear."

With this Snape sat behind his desk and proceeded to bury his nose in a stack of parchment for the rest of the class. Harry read over the instructions for the potion they were to make. If this was Snape's idea of simple then Harry was in for a very long year. 'Stir three times in a decreasing anti-clockwise spiral?' he thought to himself. 'This was definitely going to be a long class.'

Three hours and 40 points from Gryffindor later, Harry took a sample from his cauldron for grading. It was indeed crystal clear just as Snape had said it should be. Malfoy had placed his sample on the front table just as Harry walked up with his. Harry deliberately waited until the Slytherin had left before placing his vial down as well. He turned back towards his seat and had taken two steps when he heard the sharp sound of breaking glass. Spinning back he saw Snape sitting there, still holding his stack of parchment while the remains of Harry's sample sat glittering on the floor. The professor sneered at Potter as if accusing him of causing such a mess in his classroom. Harry turned back to retrieve another sample and saw Hermione clearly standing away from his work area. She wasn't going to repeat her mistake from last term. Draco, however, had other plans. As he strolled past Harry's table he swung his satchel over his shoulder, taking it through a wide arc that just happened to catch the rim of Harry's cauldron and knocked it to the floor, splattering Harry's potion all over Hermione causing her robes to turn semi-transparent revealing her grey tweed uniform skirt underneath. Draco continued out of the room as if nothing at all had happened.

As if he had been waiting for just this moment, Professor Snape's cold drawl came from behind Harry. "I don't like messes in my class, Potter. You will clean up both of yours before you leave. And since you have no sample for grading you will receive no mark for today's work."

Hermione gave him a sympathetic smile as she lifted his cauldron back onto the table. Harry answered with a shrug and shooed his hands at her telling her to just leave and he would take care of the mess himself. By the time he had finished cleaning and packing away his things there were no other students left in the class. Harry turned to leave when Snape called out and stopped him.

"Potter, it seems that you forgot something," he drawled. Harry looked around not seeing anything left that was his. Snape shook his head as if Harry was a particularly slimy slug crawling across the floor. "Last night? We had an appointment? To be more precise, you had a detention and you failed to show up for it. Did you forget?"

"No, Professor," Harry answered calmly.

Snape's mouth hung open for a moment before he regained his usual sneer. "Do you mean to say that you deliberately failed to come to your detention?"

Harry looked back. Without saying a word, he picked up his bag and walked out.

He had managed to school his face into a calm mask, but beneath it Harry was seething as he approached the Great Hall with its raucous sounds of students eating lunch. He didn't want to face his friends because he knew that the subject would quickly turn to Quidditch and his ban, and that was one subject he definitely wanted to avoid. He had made up his mind to skip lunch and take a walk outside when movement from a corridor to his right drew his attention. In spite of his mood, Harry smiled as Cho walked towards him. She opened her arms to give him a hug when Harry raised his own to ward her off.

"Potions," was all he said as he wrinkled his nose is disgust at the smell the class had left behind.

Cho lowered her arms and smiled in sympathy. "How bad was he?" she asked.

"About normal," Harry responded. "Forty points from Gryffindor and no mark at all today for me." Cho seemed a bit shocked until Harry explained and then she looked angry.

"There ought to be a way..." she began.

"Don't worry about it. The grades don't matter anyways. I just need to get through the classes so that I can sit for the N.E.W.T. test. That's what counts."

Cho looked at him silently for a moment then said, "Are you particularly hungry, or would you rather go for a short walk?"

Harry stared at her and thought. He was a bit hungry, but the thought of facing all the Gryffindors and their questions was still more than he wanted to deal with. "Let's go," he said with a forced casualness and led her out onto the grounds.

The air was pleasantly warm and high clouds danced across the sky. Instead of heading down to the lake as several other people were doing, they turned and headed towards the greenhouses and Hagrid's hut beyond. They strolled easily together and neither spoke for several minutes.

Finally, Cho broke the silence by broaching the topic that Harry had been trying to avoid. "So, I heard that your ban is still in effect?"

Harry bristled for a moment, thinking that Padma hadn't wasted any time in reporting her gossip to the rest of Ravenclaw. "Oh," he said trying to sound nonchalant, "where did you hear that?"

"Please don't be angry with me, Harry. I couldn't help but hear some of what happened this morning at breakfast. I'll wager everyone in the hall heard Ron Weasley shouting when McGonagall came to your table, and I sort of asked Padma if you had continued to discuss it in class. She was only doing me a favor."

Harry looked down into Cho's dark brown eyes; he just couldn't stay angry with her when she looked back at him so openly. It was as she was inviting him to see all that she was, holding nothing back.

"All right, I reckon there was no harm done. We would have talked all about it anyway."

"I think I understand how you feel," she continued so quietly that Harry had to focus to hear her. "It must be awful to feel like you are under someone's thumb. That you need to ask permission for anything you want. It must be like living in a cage."

Harry looked off at the forest, the trees blending together into a single mass until it became hard to distinguish one from the other. "The worst part is that sometimes you get so used to it that it becomes second nature and you almost forget what it's like to be able to make your own decisions."

Cho wrapped her arm around Harry's and gave it a squeeze. Harry looked back at her and felt reassurance flowing into his chest, loosening some of the tightness there. He nodded slowly.

"And I understand," Cho continued, "if you decide not submit to them. I don't know if I would do it if I were in your place but I'm not you and you have to decide for yourself." They took a turn around Greenhouse three, where Professor Sprout still kept a small crop of Mandrakes just in case, then headed back towards the doors to the castle. "I was rather looking forward to beating you though," she added with a grin.

"Beating me?" Harry asked, wide-eyed. "Miss Chang, I didn't know you were that sort!"

Cho blushed then grinned back. "I was talking about Quidditch, you prat!"

"Oh?" Harry responded. "I'd have thought that you would have a better chance of beating me the other way." Cho slapped his shoulder as they made their way into the Great Hall. "Do you think we have time for a quick bite before our next class?"

They headed over towards the Gryffindor table. Harry could see Ron, Hermione, and Ginny sitting together talking and he could easily see what they were discussing from Ron's wild hand movements. Only talk of Quidditch could get him that excited. Harry and Cho moved between the long tables towards them as Harry braced for the barrage of questions he felt sure he was going to be receiving.

"Hey guys," he said, trying to sound cheerful. "How's lunch?"

Hermione looked up at him with sympathy and just shrugged, Ginny smiled, and Ron dropped the roll he was gesturing with when he saw it was Harry standing there.

"Well?" he asked.

"Well what, Ron?" Harry answered.

"When are you going to appeal your ban, of course!"

Harry shook his head and said, "I already told you, Ron, I'm not going to."

"But WHY!"

Harry thought for a moment of how to answer that question. He had been wrestling with it, in one form or another, ever since the first time Uncle Vernon told him to take out the trash. "Because, Ron," he began, "I shouldn't have to ask."

"But McGonagall said that the only way for the ban to be lifted is if you appeal it," Ron practically pleaded.

"Oh come off it, Ron," Harry snapped. "You can't really believe that load of rubbish."

"What do you mean?" Ron asked, confused. "That's the rule."

Harry looked his friend straight in the eye. "And when have the rules ever stopped Dumbledore from doing anything?" he asked. "He's hiding behind that rule, and the only reason he's doing that is because he wants me to come to him. He wants me to ask to be able to play again. He wants me to beg."

"But that would mean..." Ron began.

"That Dumbledore is using Harry?" Hermione added. "That he is trying to manipulate him? Trying to force Harry to do just what he wants him to?"

Now Cho spoke for the first time, "Or simply trying to prove that he is the one with the power and that Harry has to submit to his will."

"Tha's daft," was all Ron could say.

"It all comes down to a lose-lose decision for Harry," Cho continued. "Either he refuses to submit to Dumbledore and stays banned from Quidditch, or he asks the Headmaster's permission to play when there is no good reason why he shouldn't. Either way he gives up a piece of himself."

Ginny snorted loudly and everyone turned to face her.

"So," Cho asked with a chill in her voice, "you think differently."

Ginny returned Cho's stare evenly and replied, "I just think there's more than one way to skin a Kneazle."

"What do you mean, Ginny?" Hermione asked. "What other choice does he have?"

Ginny snorted. "He can do what he's always done: change the rules."

Harry looked at her curiously, with his head tilted slightly to one side. Ginny looked back and spoke directly to him.

"This isn't like a game of Wizard's Chess, Harry," she said quietly. "The rules aren't set in stone. If you just play the game the way someone else wants you to then yes, it is a losing proposition every time. But when have you ever done that? Find a way to change the rules. Make it so that Dumbledore is in a position where he has to do what you want him to do, instead of the other way around."

Harry slowly lowered himself into a seat, a shocked look on his face. Everyone else was silent. Ron looked bewildered, Hermione thoughtful. Ginny began to gather her books and pack them up. Cho remained standing and reached across Harry to grab a couple of rolls and then began to fill them with slices of meat.

After a minute, Harry shook his head and turned towards Ginny. "Thanks," he said.

"Don't mention it," Ginny answered casually as she rose and walked away.

Harry stood and mindlessly began to walk away from the group. Cho followed closely behind him. As they reached the doors, she gave him a nudge with her shoulder.

"Huh?" Harry said, startled out of his reverie.

Cho handed him one of the sandwiches she had made. "I thought you might want this," she said. "We never got around to eating in there."

"Thanks," Harry said absently as he bit into his food.

They walked silently together for awhile. Finally, they reached a junction where Cho had to turn to get to Transfiguration and Harry to head upstairs to get to Charms. Harry shook off his thoughts long enough to give Cho a brief kiss on the cheek before they separated for the rest of the day.

The next morning at breakfast, Harry got down early and had already eaten a rather substantial meal when Ron, Hermione, Ginny, and several others joined him at the table.

"Morning, Harry," Ron said warily. "Have you thought any more about what we talked about yesterday?"

Harry looked at his mate and said, "No, but I have been thinking about what Ginny said."

Ginny grinned at him and said, "And have you reached any conclusions?"

Harry didn't answer. Instead he looked up at the staff table where nearly all of the teachers were currently gathered to dine. Dumbledore sat at the center of the table in a large throne-like chair. Professor McGonagall sat on his right and several spots to the left, between Professor Vector and Snape sat Dolores Umbridge with her vile velvet bow perched on top of her head.

With a positively feral grin, Harry stood and strode up the Headmaster. He cleared his throat and spoke in a loud and clear voice that carried plainly throughout the hall, "Excuse me, Headmaster?"

"Yes, Harry," Dumbledore answered with a twinkle in his eye.

"I was wondering, sir, if you could tell me what the customary punishment is for two students fighting."

Dumbledore frowned as he appeared to be deep in thought. "Fighting amongst the students is a serious violation of school rules, Mister Potter. Do you mean a fight using magic, an unauthorized duel?"

"No sir, a brief, spur-of-the-moment, physical altercation."

"Well then, the usual punishment for a simple brawl is detention for all students involved and a docking of house points if the fight crosses house lines. Isn't that right, Minerva?"

Professor McGonagall harrumphed and said, "Yes, Headmaster, that is the customary punishment."

"There you have it, Mister Potter, or was there something else?"

"Yes, sir, there was. Last year I was involved in such an incident and as a result I was banned from playing Quidditch for the rest of my time here at Hogwarts. Now I fully acknowledge that it was a violation of the rules to engage in that fight, but, as you have explained it, the punishment far exceeded what was customary."

At this point, Umbridge, who had been clearing her throat almost constantly since Harry began speaking, interrupted. "Professor Dumbledore, that fight was hardly an isolated incident! It served as an indication that Mister Potter here is seriously unbalanced and is a threat to all of the students here as well as the faculty."

"I must agree, Headmaster," added Snape with a typically cold sneer at Harry. "As the said fight was with one of the students of my own house, I must recommend that the punishment remain in place."

"No one has yet spoken about changing any punishments, Professor Snape," Dumbledore said calmly. "Now Harry, why did this fight begin?"

Snape began to rise as he spoke, "Headmaster..."

"I am speaking with Mister Potter at this time, Severus," Dumbledore said calmly, causing Snape to reluctantly sink back into his chair. "Go on, Harry."

"It occurred directly after a Quidditch match, Professor. In spite of several blatant fouls, I was able to catch the Snitch and Gryffindor won the match. As the teams were landing their brooms, the opposing team's seeker made several insulting comments and I'm afraid I allowed my temper to get the best of me."

"Ah," said Dumbledore calmly, "under these circumstances emotions do tend to run high and these things, unfortunately, do sometimes happen."

Now it was Umbridge who was on her feet. "Professor Dumbledore, this was hardly an isolated incident. Those two boys have been fighting for as long as they both have been at school!"

Dumbledore turned to Umbridge now. "You mean to say, Dolores, that there have been numerous such altercations between the boys?"

"Yes, several! They have been fighting for years!"

"And so this was just one incident among many?"

"Absolutely!"

"And so, as fitting such a situation, I assume both boys were punished equally?" He looked over at his Potions Master. "Severus, under these circumstances, I would assume that you would be hoping to have your player reinstated as well?"

"Sir," Harry said solicitously, "the other student wasn't banned."

"He wasn't?" Dumbledore said with a shocked expression. "What punishment did he receive then?"

"None, sir."

"Headmaster Dumbledore," Umbridge shouted, "I saw no need to punish Mister Malfoy as it was Potter who struck the blow." Snape remained seated, scowling as if he could already see how this discussion was going to end.

"Only after being provoked, Dolores, and, as you have said yourself, this was just one incident in a long running series. Surely, blame can not be placed solely on a single individual in such a case. Unless, of course, it is shown that Mister Malfoy was goaded into provoking Mister Potter. If it could be shown that a third party had instigated the entire incident then obviously the vast majority of the blame would be placed there."

Umbridge suddenly began to turn purple, as if she had swallowed her own tongue to silence it. Dumbledore turned back to Harry.

"So, Harry, as a consequence of this fight, you were banned from playing Quidditch entirely?" Harry nodded. "And the other student wasn't punished at all?"

Harry nodded again and said, "That is correct, sir."

"Well that certainly doesn't seem fair, now does it?"

Umbridge suddenly regained her voice. "Professor Dumbledore, in my opinion..."

Dumbledore cut her off with a searing look. "The value of your opinion, Dolores, has already been adequately demonstrated." He paused for a moment. "Now it seems that we have two possible courses of action. One, in the interest of justice, we can give equal punishments to both students involved in the brawl. That would mean that Mister Malfoy would also be banned from playing Quidditch for his house team. What do you think about that, Professor Snape?" Dumbledore looked down the table to where Snape appeared to be about to explode and shook his head with a slight grin. "I take that to mean you don't agree. Well then, obviously if both boys can not share the same punishment then they should share the same lack of punishment. Mister Potter, your ban from playing is hereby rescinded forthwith."

Cheers went up from the Gryffindor table as Harry gave the Headmaster a short nod and returned to his seat.

Harry saw that Ginny Weasley was grinning madly as he took a sticky bun from the plate in front of him.

"Talk about snatching victory from the jaws of defeat," she crowed. "That was a true win-win situation!"

"Yeah!" Ron said from around a mouthful sausage.

Not wanting to see any more of Ron's breakfast, Hermione finished for him. "Harry's back on the team and that cow Umbridge gets publicly humiliated."

Ron swallowed and returned, "Not to mention the look on Snape's puss! It doesn't get much better than this!"

Then Dumbledore was standing again and addressing the whole school. "One final notice before you all begin leaving for your morning's classes. The Detention Area has been completed on the second floor and all students who have decided not to attend Miss Umbridge's classes will report there beginning at 7 o'clock this evening and every Thursday evening until further notice to serve their assigned detentions. Mister Potter, if you would accompany me after your have finished your breakfast, I will show the facilities to you personally."

Harry hurriedly swallowed the last of his bun and gulped down half a glass of pumpkin juice before rising and heading over to the main doors. On the way he noticed Cho smiling broadly at him and giving him a thumbs-up. Harry smiled brightly in return.

* * * * *

Harry sat on the edge of the large teacher's desk at the front of the mostly empty classroom and looked up at the clock above the door - the single hand pointed to 'Still a bit early'. The room itself was larger than any of the classrooms Harry had yet used in the castle, about a third the size of the Great Hall itself, where the entire school could easily fit. Most of it was open space and free of any furniture or rugs. It would be perfect for spreading everyone out and having them practice their spellwork. At the end opposite the door, where Harry now sat, in addition to his desk, there was also a large library table with four chairs and some bookshelves that were currently empty. Aside from a blackboard hanging on the wall there were no other furnishings. Harry scanned the room for the umpteenth time and was still stunned that Dumbledore actually expected him to teach here, or teach at all for that matter. That old man was absolutely insane Harry reckoned, regardless of whether or not he was right.

A few moments later Harry watched as the door was pushed open and his first Detention Assignees entered. Of course, it was Ron and Hermione with Neville, Ginny and Luna coming in two steps later. Harry thought for a moment that it was these five people - no, he corrected himself - it was these five friends who had gone with him to the Ministry last year. They had stood by him when he needed it. They had fought beside him and in a way it was right that they should be the first members of this new DA. Harry hopped off his desk and went to greet them.

"Nice digs you got here, Harry," was Ron's first comment.

Ginny looked around at all of the space and whistled. "Dumbledore must really be expecting a large turnout if he arranged a room this size."

Hermione also seemed surprised at the size of the room. "Well, there was almost nobody in our Defense class yesterday, only a couple of Slytherins and I wouldn't expect any of them to show up here."

"Not with Harry teaching they wouldn't," Ron answered. "Hey, wait a minute! How would you know who was or wasn't in our class? You didn't... You wouldn't! Would you?"

Ginny tut-ed at her brother and said, "Of course she didn't! Hermione would never stab Harry in the back like that. Did you?"

"Of course not!" Hermione squeaked as her cheeks flushed. "But I did peek into the room on my way up to the library and the only people in it were Draco Malfoy, Pansy Parkinson, and Gregory Goyle. They were just sitting there twiddling their thumbs while Umbridge sat behind her desk and fumed."

"It was the same with my fifth year class with the Hufflepuffs, not a single student was there." Luna said dreamily to the blank stone wall she was gazing at.

Ron slapped Harry on the back and said, "Looks like you should be expecting a big turnout." Harry wasn't sure if that was a good thing or not.

At this point the door opened again and another group of students came in. Harry noticed that they were mostly Ravenclaws and Michael Corner was among them. Harry scanned the group closely, looking for two faces in particular but neither was there. Harry went to say 'hullo' to the newcomers and was pleasantly surprised when Michael made a point of coming to shake his hand in greeting. His face still looked tense but he forced a smile and Harry took this as a good sign.

Over the next few minutes several more groups of students came in and Harry tried to greet them all. Each time the door opened he would scan the group and had to work to keep disappointment from his face when he didn't see who he was looking for. Hermione nudged him and gave him a look that said that he ought to get started, but Harry still held back.

He was talking Quidditch with Ron when the door opened a last time. Harry smiled in relief as Cho walked in the room with someone else following close behind. It looked as if this second person was trying to hide in her friend's shadow when Cho suddenly stepped aside and revealed Marietta Edgecombe. Harry noticed that there were still a large number of spots on her face before she lowered her eyes to the floor, but they no longer spelled out 'sneak'. Cho turned to her friend and, with a gentle nudge, pushed her forward.

There was a collective intake breath as the group all recognized the person who had betrayed them to Umbridge last year. Harry saw Hermione's eyes grow hard and Ron's ears begin to go red. Harry schooled his own face into a neutral mask as he crossed the room towards the two girls. He saw a look of fear cross Marietta's face as he approached and Harry allowed a gentle smile to come to his lips. He held his hands out to her and clasped both of hers in greeting.

"Marietta," he said quietly, "I'm so glad that you decided to come back." Then a bit more loudly he added, "Well, now that we're all here, I suppose we can get started."

Harry turned back to the group and noticed cold fury on Ron's face. As he approached, his friend hissed, "Harry! How can you let that sneak back in? I say chuck her out on her arse!"

Harry looked back with such a stony glare that Ron instinctively backed up a step to try and escape it. "She stays," he said in a voice to match his glare.

"But she's the one who ratted us out," Ron hissed back.

"So what?" Harry returned. "She made a mistake. I give her a lot of credit; it took nerve to come back here. She knows she made a mistake and I say we get over it."

"But look at all the trouble she caused. She almost got you expelled!"

"So what?" Harry repeated. "Yeah, her mistake caused a bit of trouble but we all make mistakes. I made some mistakes last year too, remember? One of my mistakes almost got you killed, but you forgave me."

Ron flushed at the reminder of the events of last year. "But that's different," he argued. "You were tricked, that could happen to anyone."

"Yeah, it could," Harry said calmly. "It happened to me and it happened to her as well. She was tricked. She was used just like I was, and if you can forgive me for almost getting you killed then you ought to be able to forgive her for causing us some trouble."

Ron looked at his feet and Hermione reached out and put a hand on his arm. After a moment, Ron nodded. Harry smiled and turned back to the group.

"If we're all ready to begin?" he said to get the crowd's attention. When they had all settled down he continued, "As we all know, we're here to practice some magic, not read theory, so I think we ought to get started by doing just that. Why don't we all spread out in a circle, everyone facing out?"

Harry walked around as the group rearranged themselves with each student facing the blank wall. He smiled to himself as the pleasure of running the DA came back to him. He truly enjoyed this and, to be honest with himself, he was glad that Dumbledore had forced him to take it up again. He kept this feeling to himself and addressed the group with authority.

"The first thing we're going to do is something fun," he told them. "I'm going to show you a new jinx. This isn't a Dueling Club and I'm certainly not going to pretend to be qualified to teach you how to duel. That being said, there are going to be times when we are going to be throwing jinxes at each other in order to test shield charms and the like. And so the first thing we're going to learn is an attack. When we do face off against each other, this is the attack I want you to use." He let his voice grow hard for a moment. "Let me repeat that, I don't want to see any of us using any other spells against each other, no stunners, no disarming charms, no leg-lockers, just this spell."

At this point Harry turned and pointed his wand towards the wall. He muttered an incantation and a bright yellow spark flew out of the end of his wand and splashed against the wall with a snap.

"This is a quick spell and so it will be a real test of getting your shields up in time. It also stings a bit so that you'll know if you failed, but it doesn't have any lasting effect and no counter-jinx is needed. The incantation is Apis"

The group quickly learned this new spell and yellow flashes were soon dancing all over the walls of the classroom. Harry was walking around the inside of the circle, making sure that everyone had the spell down, when he jerked as the bee sting jinx struck him smartly in the back of the leg. He spun around and saw Cho looking at him with mirth in her eyes.

"Oops," she said quietly and quickly turned back to Marietta with a giggle.

Harry shook his head, considering the change in the girl from the whimpering hosepipe he had known last year. Was this the real Cho Chang, he wondered, or just a temporary phase she was passing through? He carefully pointed his wand at her rump and whispered, "Vespa."

He quickly turned away as he heard her yelp. As he continued his circuit of the group he grinned at the mental image of Cho rubbing her backside and scowling at him.

"All right now," Harry said loudly. "We all seem to have gotten the hang of that one, so let's review our shield charm next."

Harry took the group through a quick review and saw that most of them had little trouble remembering the spell. When everyone seemed ready he had them pair up for practice. One person would cast the bee sting and the other would try to block it. He noticed quite a few people wincing as they failed to get their shields up in time. Marietta was having a particularly difficult time, Harry saw, and Cho was frequently apologizing for scoring hits. Harry walked up and watched for a few exchanges. Cho's shield was up quickly and held firm but Marietta's, even though it was up in time, couldn't seem to hold off the jinx. Harry stepped up close beside her and held out his own wand so she could see it.

"I think the problem you're having is with the wand movement," he said calmly.

"But I'm making the same motions as Cho," Marietta whinged, "the shield just won't hold."

Harry continued patiently, "I don't think the problem is with your pattern, but with how you do it. A shield has to be strong and so your movement has to show that. You're being a bit timid with your wand. Show confidence with it. Put more force into your wand motion and more force will go into the shield."

He motioned Cho to attack and Harry moved to block. He deliberately held his wand loosely and Cho's jinx flew right through his shield and struck him in the stomach. He winced slightly but smiled when Cho's eyes grew wide with concern. He motioned her to attack again and this time he moved his wand with crisp certainty. His shield glowed brightly as Cho's jinx splattered against it.

"See?" Harry said to Marietta. "Don't be afraid of your shield, be forceful and strong and your shield will be the same."

He stepped back and had them try it again. This time Marietta's shield held and she turned to Harry with a bright smile. He nodded back and told them both to keep working.

He mixed up the pairing a few times so that each student got to work with several others to vary their experience. Finally, they all seem to have gotten back up to speed and Harry called a halt to the practice. He motioned the group to sit down as he moved back towards his desk.

Harry sat on the edge of the desk and looked out at the group of students in front of him. There were substantially more of them now then when the DA was a secret and forbidden group. He thought he could see all of the students from his own year, except for the Slytherins, and he would bet that most of the seventh and fifth years were there as well. He took a deep breath and addressed them.

"The purpose of this group..." Harry was somehow reluctant to call them the DA. "...is for us to all learn how to protect ourselves. When the Headmaster and I were working out what we wanted the group to learn this year, we agreed on one thing right from the start. The greatest threat you are likely to face is not Voldemort." The group gave a collective shudder at the name and Harry and Hermione both grimaced at their reactions. "And it is not his Death Eaters. The greatest threat you have to worry about, the most important thing you need to learn, is how to protect yourselves from Dementors." Harry got up from the desk and began to pace slowly in front of the group. "We all heard at the end of last term that the Dementors had abandoned Azkaban and had joined forces with Voldemort." Again the group shuddered. "All of us also remember what it is like to face one of them, since we were all on the train three years ago when they stopped and searched it. Well, that was only one Dementor, and I can attest that when they come in groups, their effects are much worse.

"We all know that they abandoned Azkaban, but why? They had a steady diet of captured Death Eaters coming in there, so why give that up?" Harry looked around the room but no one seemed to want to answer; even Hermione was reluctant to raise her hand. Well, Harry thought, they could afford to step back but he couldn't. He answered his own question. "The reason they joined forces with Tom is that he promised them more. More souls to consume. More misery to spread. More pain. More anguish." He paused for a moment then shouted, "I have no intention of letting them get any one of you! So, Dumbledore agreed that the most important thing any of you can learn this year is the Patronus Charm."

Harry stepped back and raised his wand. Gathering up his memory of Cho and how she had come into his arms that evening at the Sorting Feast, how, in front of the whole school, she had chosen him, Harry shouted, "EXPECTO PATRONUM!"

The bright silver stag erupted from his wand and began to prance a circuit around the students. Seeing no Dementors to drive off, it returned to Harry and stood before him with bowed head. Harry reached out to stroke the image but as his hand almost came in contact with the great beast it dissipated into nothing. Harry struggled to keep the disappointment from his face as he faced his class.

"The Patronus is the magical embodiment of happiness, of joy. It is the complete opposite of a Dementor and that is why it drives them away."

Harry saw a hand raised towards the rear of the group and nodded for the person to speak. It was Zacharias Smith of Hufflepuff; he noticed and tried to stop his annoyance from showing. Smith had a habit last year of asking questions that seemed aimed at embarrassing him.

"But don't the Dementors feed off of happiness?" he asked. "If a Patronus is made of the very emotions that the Dementors feed on then why is it that they don't just consume the Patronus itself?"

Harry nodded, as if considering the question; he had asked Dumbledore almost the exact same thing when they were discussing teaching the charm to the DA. "No one can really answer that question with certainty, since no one really knows much about how or even why a Dementor exists. We haven't even found a way to destroy them, only drive them off. But the most reasonable guess is that the Dementor doesn't really feed off of the emotions, it feeds off of people. It is the life-force of the human being, which is especially strong when positive emotions are being felt, that feeds the Dementor. As a Dementor feeds, it leaves behind it the hopelessness and negative feelings that are its own environment. A Patronus is a magical embodiment of our happiness. It is not truly alive and so it had no life force for the Dementor to consume. Instead, it surrounds the Dementor with the antithesis of its desired environs and so drives it away." Harry spoke with calm authority and the class had grown quiet as if receiving a lecture from Dumbledore himself. Harry smiled and continued more lightly, "At least that is what some people think. All I know for certain is that it works."

"It didn't work so well for you on the train," Zack said snidely.

Harry nodded his agreement. "No, it didn't, did it? Nor did it work during the Quidditch match against Hufflepuff that year." Harry saw Cho's face fall a bit at the memory of Cedric and he hurried on. "But that was before I learned to conjure a Patronus, and it has worked for me a couple of times since then." Harry noticed shocked looks on many of the faces before him and was a bit confused. His close friends, of course knew about his driving off the group of Dementors at the end of his third year but the incident with the pair of Dementors coming for him and Dudley two summers ago was in the paper, they all should have heard of that.

"Do you mean you really have faced Dementors again?" came a tremulous question from a Ravenclaw girl he had never met.

Harry began to blush in discomfort. "Yeah, I've encountered them twice since I learned the Patronus Charm. The last time was the summer before this when I was charged with underage sorcery. You all should have read about that in the Prophet."

"You mean that really happened?" the Ravenclaw continued. "I mean, I thought that..."

"You thought that I just made it all up to try to get out of trouble?" Harry finished for her. Harry was mildly amused at the identical looks of outrage on the faces of Cho and Ginny. Those two having something in common, he mused. Who would have thought?

It was Zach Smith who came to the girl's rescue. "But if the Dementors were still under the Ministry's control then - they didn't defect to You-Know-Who until almost a year later - how did they come after you?" His tone held the same condescension that it had last year. "Are you implying that You-Know-Who has been in control of Azkaban all along?"

Harry looked at him calmly and replied, "Who?"

"What who?" Zach answered confused.

"Who were you talking about?"

"When?" Zach was looking around as if someone would explain things to him.

"A moment ago, you said that I would know who but I don't so I'm asking: who?" Harry was thoroughly enjoying Smith's bewilderment, and so were many others around the room.

"Oh!" Zach said finally. "You-Know-Who."

"No, I'm afraid I don't, so please tell me, who are you referring to?"

"You-Know-Who."

"No, I don't," Harry persisted. "Who?"

Zach was now a bright red as giggles began to spread across the room. He swallowed and half whispered, "He who must not be named."

"Oh!" Harry said with dawning understanding. "You mean Voldemort."

Zach hissed as Harry spoke the name. "Don't say that!"

"Why not?" Harry asked calmly.

"You're not supposed to, that's why."

"Why ever not?" Harry countered. "That's his name isn't it? Mister 'I wanna be a Lord' Voldemort?" Harry was pleased that many of the students were too busy smiling to shudder. That was a good sign at least. "But that's not his real name." Everyone grew quiet now. "His real name is Tom Riddle, or Tom Marvolo Riddle to be complete."

Zach opened his mouth to speak again but someone else cut him off. "Is that why you called him Tom before?"

Harry nodded. "Yeah, I found that out a few years ago, during all that 'Heir of Slytherin' nonsense." Harry deliberately avoided mentioning the Chamber and any of Ginny's involvement it the incident. "Tom Riddle was a student here at Hogwarts about fifty years ago, Head Boy in fact. You'll see his name on a plaque down in the trophy room. As he began to turn Dark, he decided he wanted a new name so that he wouldn't have to be reminded of his father." Harry glanced around and saw that they were all still confused, so he continued with the story. "Tom was born in a town called Little Hangleton, his mother was a witch by the name of Marvolo, the last descendant of Salazar Slytherin, and his dad was a Muggle named Tom Riddle. His full name is: Tom Marvolo Riddle." Harry turned to the blackboard that hung behind his desk. With a wave of his wand a piece of chalk rose and spelled out the name. "Riddle the elder didn't know that his wife was a witch though; she hid it from him. She did finally tell him when she became pregnant and he abandoned her. I suppose she still cared for him, or at least held out some hope that he would acknowledge his own child, but he didn't. She died shortly after giving birth and naming the baby after his father. Tom grew up in a Muggle orphanage. He hated his father and decided to abandon his name." Harry again waved his wand at the blackboard and the 'T' written there blinked for a second before a second one appeared at the end of the line below. Then the 'o' blinked and a copy appeared near the center of the board, then, one by one, all the other letters of the name copied themselves and formed the sentence 'I am Lord Voldemort'. "And that is how Lord Voldemort got his name. And that's why I called him 'Tom'; it's his name. He really hates it when you do that, by the way. I heard Dumbledore call him that during their duel in the Ministry and he went absolutely spare. It's really quite funny to watch."

"But if his father was a Muggle then that would mean..." said the girl.

"That Voldemort is a half-blood - if that sort of thing matters to you." Harry was pleased to see that almost everyone was so occupied thinking about the ramifications of this that they forgot to wince at his use of the name. 'It's a start,' he thought to himself.

"But then..." Smith said.

Harry spoke again, taking control of the discussion to make sure that the points he wanted them to understand were made completely clear. "Exactly, the whole Pure-blood movement is being led by someone the Death Eaters would never even choose to associate with if they had the choice. Ironic, isn't it?"

"But then why would they follow him?"

"Because they don't know or they don't care. As long as they get to kill people and feel superior while doing it, they'll follow anybody. They're too wrapped up in their own hatred to see that they are being used by a lunatic who is too wrapped up in his own hatred of his father to care who he uses or hurts to get his revenge."

Harry looked at the thoughtful faces of the gathered students and supposed that he had given them enough to think for one night. "But we've gotten off the beam a bit here. Let's get back to the Patronus Charm. I know there are a couple of others here who can cast a corporeal Patronus. Would any of you like to show us?"

Hermione immediately hopped to her feet and with a shout her silver otter was cavorting around her, rolling up and down like a carousel horse. Cho got up next and cast her own swan Patronus. Ginny also tried and a broad cloud of silver mist appeared before her with no real shape. She looked crestfallen and Harry immediately drew everyone's attention away from her.

"Excellent! Really, very well done, all of you. That will be five points for Ravenclaw and ten to Gryffindor." He motioned everyone to stand up. "As you can see, the form a Patronus takes is unique to the individual but is always some sort of animal, one that embodies your own feelings of safety and protection. But even the unformed mist produced can be enough to push the Dementor away. Why don't we all practice the incantation, shall we? It's Expecto Patronum!"

Harry walked around the room until he was confident that all of the students knew the correct pronunciation before speaking again. "Ok, people. I think we all have the incantation down, but that isn't all there is to casting the charm. The real trick to producing a Patronus lies in selecting a memory, a happy memory. The memory you choose should make you feel happy, the happier the better. For homework..." There was a collective groan from everyone there, especially Ron. "Now don't worry, any written homework I give out would mean I would have to correct it and I'm not about to do any of that, I've got my own assignments to do, remember? For homework I want you all to think of a memory, the happiest memory you have, and next time we will try to actually cast the charm. You're all dismissed from your detention."

Everyone seemed pleased with the class as the happily chatting groups began to filter out of the classroom. Harry turned towards the desk to gather his own things when someone called out to him. He turned back to see Marietta and Cho standing near the door. He took a couple of steps towards them and saw Hermione herding Ron and Ginny out of the room. He was about to say something when Marietta walked up to him with her head bowed.

Harry looked at her for a moment then at Cho who nodded at him as if to prod him on. "Erm, you needed something, Marietta?" he asked finally.

Marietta shook her head. "I just wanted to say... I mean I wanted..." Suddenly she threw her arms around Harry awkwardly, pinning his own to his side. "Thank you," she whispered into his chest. Harry tried to pat her back but couldn't move his arms enough. Suddenly, as if she realized that Cho was watching her, Marietta released him with a vivid blush. Harry placed his hands on her arms.

"It's perfectly all right," he said. "I'm just glad that you decided to come back. That took a lot of courage." He smiled at her and said cheekily, "Perhaps you should have been a Gryffindor instead of a Ravenclaw."

Marietta giggled at this. "Oh, I don't think so," she said quietly. Then she threw her arms around him again and, to Harry's shock, kissed him on the cheek. "Cho's right about you. You are wonderful." Before Harry could react, she released him and fled the room. Cho beamed at him and, with a wave goodnight, followed her friend.

* * * * *

When Harry got back to the common room Ron, Hermione, and Ginny were there waiting for him. He explained about Marietta thanking him and he, in turn, thanked them for not causing her any more trouble.

Ron seemed about to make a comment when Hermione stopped him with a glare and said simply, "When?"

Harry looked at her for a moment before he understood that she was asking when he had changed his mind about Marietta. "Cho wrote me a letter the day after we got off the train last summer. She said she thought we needed to talk." Ginny was scowling at this but Harry didn't notice. "When we met, she apologized for what Marietta had done and explained that she thought that she was doing the right thing. It made me realize that that is all any of us can do: what we think is the right thing."

"But it wasn't the right thing, was it?" Ginny said acidly.

"No, it wasn't," Harry replied calmly, as if he hadn't heard the tone in her voice. "But given what she knew and what she thought at the time it was a reasonable guess." Harry looked them all straight in the eye. "Like I said before, she was tricked, just like I was, and how can I expect you guys, or Sirius, or anyone to forgive me my mistakes if I'm unwilling to forgive other people theirs?"

The four teens shifted uncomfortably in their seats for a moment until Harry changed the subject. "So, how do you guys think my teaching the Patronus Charm came off?"

"Shouldn't we have spent more time on duelling?" Ginny asked. Harry looked at her expression and he suddenly knew how much not being able to cast a full Patronus had embarrassed her. "After all, when we were at the Ministry last year that's what we did."

Ron began to nod his head but before he could say anything Harry cut him off. "Yeah, we did do a bit of fighting there, but that's a special case."

"What do you mean?" Hermione asked him.

"How many of the rest of the students are likely to run off like that?" He looked down at the table in front of them, not wanting to meet any of their eyes. "You guys shouldn't even have been there."

"Stuff that!" Ginny snapped. "We went there to help you and we'd do it again, wouldn't we?" Ron nodded his agreement right away and a moment later Hermione did too.

"But that was because of me," Harry answered. "You guys are special. How many of the rest of the people here would have ridden Thestrals they couldn't even see all the way to London just to get into a battle with Death Eaters all on my mistaken ideas?"

"Neville and Luna did," Ginny said flatly.

Harry nodded his head slowly. "Yes, they did, didn't they? And I really appreciate it. You all don't know how much that meant to me, especially after it was all over. I never would have gotten out of there alive if you guys hadn't have been there with me."

Hermione reached out and patted his arm. "And none of us would have survived if it hadn't been for you."

"You wouldn't have been there at all if it hadn't been for me," Harry said morosely.

"Now don't you go starting that again, Harry Potter," Ginny scolded. "We've been over that territory quite enough as it is."

Harry gave her a weak grin and said, "You're right... again. But the point is that not too many of the other students are likely to get into those sorts of situations. No, Dumbledore and I agreed that Voldemort is much more likely to use the Dementors than his Death Eaters. He'll set them loose at random to try to terrorize people and keep them too afraid to take a stand against him."

"But the Patronus Charm is very advanced, Harry," Hermione said. "I'm not certain that many of us will be able to do it." Harry glanced over at Ginny and saw her pulling back, as if trying to hide.

"I disagree," he said sharply. "I learned to do it three years ago and if a thirteen-year old kid can do it than everyone ought to be able to."

"But it took you months of in-depth tuition before you could get it to work, Harry."

"Yeah, but it only took you and Cho a couple of weeks, working in secret, to get it right. And there were a lot of others who were really close to it. Look at Ginny! She's right there. A little more practice and she'll be able to cast a corporeal Patronus too!"

Ginny leaned forward again at this. "You really think that?" she asked.

Harry looked at her and smiled. "Of course. You're closer than anyone else in the class. It'll just take a bit more work and you'll have it down." Ginny seemed to swell at this, her gloom and embarrassment forgotten. "The problem is doing it in front of a real Dementor. When you're freezing cold and it's sapping every happy thought out of you. That's when it gets tough, but that's when you need to be able to do it. That's when it really counts."

Hermione frowned in thought. "But how will we be able to practice that in the DA? We can't just let a Dementor come strolling into class now can we?"

Harry was frowning in concentration. "No, definitely not that. But I was thinking that we could maybe get some sort of a cage, or something to contain it. That way it couldn't attack or escape but everyone could still feel the effects."

"What about using a Boggart?" Hermione suggested suddenly. "They turn into Dementors for you, don't they, Harry?"

"The last time I saw one they did," Harry answered. "But that was a couple of years ago. Things might have changed since then."

"But still it's a possibility."

"Yeah, it is. And I certainly felt the effects of a Dementor when the Boggart came close. Did any of you feel it?"

Hermione shook her head. "You took those lessons with Professor Lupin secretly, Harry. None of us even knew what you were learning."

Harry frowned and looked at the floor in defeat, until Ginny piped up and he snapped back up. "But Professor Lupin WAS there. He might have felt the effects, and if he did than everyone in the DA would as well. It wouldn't be nearly as dangerous as bringing in a real Dementor. It would only be a Boggart."

Harry was about to agree that it might work when Dean Thomas came over and leaned across the back of the couch they were sitting on to tap Ginny on the shoulder.

"Hey, Ginny," he said. "Wanna study or somethin'?"

Ginny didn't even turn around as she brushed his hand away. "Maybe later, we shouldn't be too much longer here."

Dean looked hurt as he replied, "Ok, I just thought that since you were busy all day that you might want to spend some time together. You know... to study."

"Like I said, maybe later. This is important."

Dean drew back his hand and whispered harshly, "Yeah, that's important. I'm just your boyfriend, I'm not important at all."

Ginny turned on him and snapped, "And just what is THAT supposed to mean?" Harry sensed that this was not going to be pleasant and began to look for a polite way to leave the two alone. Ron, on the other hand, seemed to be enjoying the prospect of the upcoming row immensely.

Dean glared back at her, "Just that if the DA is so bloody important to you, why don't you start dating it!"

"What on earth are you talking about?"

"I'm your boyfriend, aren't I?" Dean continued. "Or at least I'm supposed to be. I'm supposed to be important to you, and yet you spend all your time going on about the DA!"

"So that's what this is all about, is it? You're jealous!"

"No, I'm not," Dean answered defiantly. "I just don't think that you think that I'm important."

"I don't think that you're important? That's rich!" Ginny snarled. "After the way that you treat me!" This got Ron's attention, and not in a good way.

"The way I treat you???" Dean asked, completely flummoxed.

"Yeah, the way you treat me! What did you ask me just a minute ago, huh?"

"I asked if you wanted to go and study," Dean replied petulantly.

"STUDY!!" Ginny fairly screamed. "Like I was some sort of book-nosed swot! Do you just go out with me to improve your grades?"

"No, I didn't mean to go study, I just..."

"Just what?"

"Well, you brother's there and all..." Dean said, motioning vaguely towards Ron and looking like he wanted to crawl under one of the couches and hide. Ron, on the other hand, was grinning broadly.

"So what?! Who cares if my brother's here?"

"Well, you know how he is..."

Ginny looked at Dean with a mixture of disgust and pity that Harry had never seen on her before. "So that's really it, isn't it? You're more afraid of my brother than you are attracted to me?" Ron looked at Dean from behind Ginny's back and nodded slowly. Dean seemed to shrink even further.

"No, I'm not," he said softly.

"Then PROVE IT!" Ginny shouted.

"How?"

"You tapped me on the shoulder, remember? What did you really want if not to study, hmm?" Ginny snarled.

"I wanted to... you know."

"You want to go someplace and snog, is that it?"

Dean shrugged his shoulders and hung his head.

"Well?" Ginny followed. "Let's do it!" She walked around the couch and stood directly in front of Dean.

"Wha? You mean right now?"

Ginny stood straight and threw her arms out wide to her sides. "Yeah! Right here and right now!"

"In front of... everybody?"

"What? Are you ashamed to be seen with me?"

"No, Ginny, it's not that. It's just... you know."

"Yes, I do know," she said sadly. "You're afraid that Ron is going to beat you up if he sees us snogging. You are more afraid of him than you're attracted to me."

Dean's mouth started moving as he fought to explain, but no sounds came out. Ginny slowly lowered her hands and shook her head. "Some Gryffindor you are."

This comment brought Dean around. "Hey," he said loudly, "that's not fair."

This caused Ginny's anger to flare up again. "Not fair! NOT FAIR!! I'LL TELL YOU WHAT'S NOT FAIR! What's not fair is having a boyfriend who doesn't have the guts to stand up for himself, or for you! So I'll tell you what, Mr. Thomas, until you have enough backbone to prove to me, and to everyone else, that I'm important to you, YOU CAN JUST SOD OFF!!"

Ginny turned on Ron and continued. "And as for you, my dear brother, don't be so cocky as to think that you accomplished anything. The next bloke I pick won't give a tinker's dam what you or anyone else thinks!" With this, she stormed out of the portrait hole and away from Gryffindor Tower.


top


Disclaimer: These stories are based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. Other citations will be made where necessary.